Athetos (Ranma 1/2)

Created
Status
Ongoing
Watchers
48
Recent readers
0

"Without Place"

Saotome Ranko, fresh from her making up with Akane, makes a wish, with far reaching and personally devastating consequences.

Spinoff from Chapter 9 of "Changeling"
Chapter 1 - Ranko's Wish

Strawberry

Dessert Faerie
Location
Derbyshire, UK
Pronouns
She/Her
So I've had this one planned for a while whilst Changeling was being written. Yes the name is an Axiom Verge reference.

This fic isn't exactly a sequel to Changeling, it's more of a spinoff from a what-if my brain provided during writing - that is, what if the idle wish Ranko makes to bring Akane's mother back isn't so idle?

If you've not read Changeling, I'd recommend at least reading through to the end of Chapter 8 before reading this as that'll give context to why Ranko makes the wish she does. It also pretty much starts (and diverges) from the beginning of Chapter 9.

I'm going to be pretty blunt here - this story is going to get really bleak. And I mean more bleak than Changeling could get at its worst. It's going to contain some pretty dark themes of isolation and loneliness.

Where Changeling was an exploration of an aspect of transition where people act as if you killed your 'old self', then an exploration of grief, love and loss, this is more an exploration of how self-destructive we can be to ourselves, especially when cripplingly low self-esteem takes self-sacrifice too far.

I plan on things eventually getting better but the journey there? Let's just say it won't be pleasant for our girl.

Also, the Berry in this is an old character from a magical girl roleplay I ran once on essvee. I figured I'd dust her off since I needed a wish-granter.

Here she is:


In the end, be careful what you wish for, it might just happen.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{
Chapter 1 - Ranko's Wish

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{

Saotome Ranko, newly named, newly made up with her best friend, dozes, arms around Akane, Akane's arms around her after their discussion, their confessions, their making up. Half-awake, but not asleep, she ponders the night's words.

Ranko can't stop thinking about Akane's anguish over her mother's death. She sees it clearly; how the death of Tendou Kimiko all but ruined their family. It turned Soun into a manchild. It turned Kasumi into a housewife and Nabiki into a mercenary with no feeling, and it turned Akane into an angry, awful mess.

"I wish it were her mother that was here, not me." Is her first thought on realising this. It's not the first time she's wished not exist, in favour of someone else. For the past three weeks she's wished she could bring Ranma back and make everyone happy. She knows it probably isn't right, but the wish is still there.

She could do something useful with her life, rather than hanging around like a corpse that forgot to die.

"You could, you know?" The voice is bubbly, bright, and Ranko finds herself sitting at a table. Which is very strange, because she was just in bed. She looks around, and the room is bright and cheerful, though the details are fuzzy. Akane's not near her anymore, and she's now dressed in the 'China' overall outfit she really loves, rather than her pyjamas.

Sitting across from her is a tiny girl, barely two thirds her height, with curly bright pink hair tied up in two long tails. She's wearing a chef's jacket with many badges down one side, and a ruffled, short skirt with an apron pinned over it. Her legs have knee-length white socks and she's wearing pink mary-janes. A halo of pink fuzz hovers over her head, and behind her stretch wings that appear to be made of cotton candy, drifting slowly in a non-existent wind.

Ranko stares and the pinkette smiles at her warmly, the pink eyes set into her cute face suddenly ancient. "You can call me Berry." She says. "I'm a goddess of magical girls, and desserts."

Ranko starts. Then she remembers the words she'd said at first. "You said… I could. I could do what?"

"Do something useful with your life." Berry beams. "Like live!"

"…Did you read my mind?"

The pink-haired angel shrugs. "Hazard of being a goddess. But I did hear your wish to bring your friend's mother back. It's a stupid wish."

"Why?"

"Wishes have prices. Living is both its own price and its own reward."

Ranko blinks at the strange magical girl, who waves a hand. A small… thing that looks like a plushie wearing a two-toned waistcoat floats over with a cake it sets in front of Ranko and the girl urges her to eat.

"Like I said, I'm a goddess of desserts. And magical girls. But I'm not here to hire you; I'm just doing someone a favour. Well, more like community service. There was an incident involving a moon and, you know how the bureaucracy is." The pinkette rubs the back of her head. "You know how many neutron-star density fruitcakes it takes to blow up a moon?"

"Ah.. N-no…"

"Turns out one. At sufficient velocity." Berry giggles to herself embarrassedly.

"Wh-what?"

"Yeah, don't test your powers in an unfamiliar universe."

"What." Ranko eats the dessert, and to her lack of surprise it's delicious. Given that the girl in front of her claims to be a goddess of desserts it's fairly obvious it would be. She looks up as the pinkette continues talking.

"Anyway, as currently I'm doing community service as a wish-fulfilment goddess, I could bring your friend's mother back, amend everything that happened after that by fixing that one thing. Or you could go back to sleep with my blessing and live your life, make up with everyone and go and become a doctor. There's dancing and kissing and snuggling in that future." The tiny goddess leans back in her chair, looking troubled. "I don't want to grant this wish, to be honest."

Ranko stares. "Why don't you? Why are you trying to convince me otherwise?"

The goddess frowns. "Because the price is way, way too high. Things like this, they always come with a price. Trust me. I wish it weren't so, but the power has to come from somewhere for a wish like this. Filling a hole left in the world? Altering history, even a tiny bit? That kind of power extracts a heavy price from whoever makes the wish."

Ranko swallows. Makes a decision. "I'll pay any price. I want my friends happy. It doesn't matter what the price is, if they're happy they deserve it."

Berry smiles softly. "You're a sweet girl, but hear the price first before agreeing. The price… is you."

"What do you mean?" Ranko asks.

"I mean that… the price is your existence. Everything in this world that is you. Ranma and Ranko Saotome won't ever have existed. In that hole in the world, Kimiko Tendou will not have died, leaving her family broken. And maybe it does help her family. But it's too high a price." Berry looks at Ranko, her bright pink eyes once again ancient. "You can trust me on how much that sucks."

"I'll do it. I'd die for them." Ranko says firmly. And, she realises, she would. It's not just how little she cares for her own existence; it's also how much she loves all of them.

"I never said you'd die." The pinkette says sadly. "You will still be there. Alive. But alone. You won't be a part of a family, no one will know you. You won't exist anywhere officially. It'll be like you just," She snaps her fingers and a cloud of pink smoke appears as if from nowhere, another Berry sitting in a chair that wasn't there before. The two speak at once. "Appeared from thin air fully formed. Just your own memories."

Ranko swallows as she sees the whole price. The horror, tenfold her current horror. Then her heart hardens in resolve. "I'm already dead. Just a corpse walking around." Berry's face falls at that and she shakes her head.

"You're going to do this because you don't feel like you're worth anything. But what's it going to accomplish?"

"Will they be happier?" Ranko asks, sharply for her. Berry winces.

"…They… won't be as damaged, so… yeah. They will be… better I suppose." The words are dragged out, as if the pinkette doesn't want to say them. "You've got to remember though, child, it's not a be-all-end-all fix. People are flawed. Their core beings won't change a great deal."

"I'm doing this." Ranko says, stubbornly. "I want them to be happy, and if me being gone rather than a jibakurei will not make them happy, perhaps I can do something good with my existence."

Berry sighs and a few tears leak from her eyes. "Please don't make me do this, Ranko." She says, wiping her eyes. "You're too kind a girl to realise what this is going to do to you."

"Do it."

Berry rummages in her pocket and pulls out a tiny pink phone, pressing a button and putting it to her ear.

"I'm not doing this." She says, bottom lip trembling. "I'm not. You can't make me." She pauses as a voice comes through indistinctly to Ranko. "No. I know. I know I signed the waiver. I know I agreed, but this is too much. You're making me incubator this poor girl."

Berry's hand goes over her eyes. "No. No I know if she says 'I wish' that I'm forced. But if this were Madoka she'd be a witch in a day. I can tell these things. Yes I know you don't know what I'm on about." She holds the phone away from her head and winces. "Alright. Fine. But I'm doing it my way, and if you interfere…" Something dark grows in the space inside the cotton-candy halo. "I'll do something unpleasant to your entire bureaucracy." She winces. "No, I'm not sorry. But you will be since you've made me incubator a girl who deserves better."

Berry cuts the phone call off by folding the phone back up and putting it back in her pocket. Ranko stares, nonplussed while Berry gathers her thoughts. Finally, the pinkette speaks.

"Ranko. I'm going to tell you this now. If I fulfil this wish, you will be alone. You hear me? Alone. I don't think you quite understand the magnitude of it. But right now, you could walk away and you could go back to your bed, back to Akane and you can live your life. I'm giving you an out of making this wish, and forcing me to destroy you."

Ranko shakes her head. "If there's a chance, I don't matter. I wish…"

Berry holds up her hand. "If you do this; there is no going back."

Ranko bulls on. "I wish for you to bring Tendou Kimiko back so she never died. I know the price, and I accept the price."

Berry looks sorrowful as something takes a hold of her power. "…So be it." She claps her hands, and a ball of energy erupts from Ranko, coalescing in her hands. Ranko sees it – everyone's knowledge, the very existence of herself barring her own memories and physical self, wrapped up.

Berry smiles softly at her, gently, like her mother does. There's a deep sadness in it, though, a disappointment. "I will take this from you too, but I suspect that's a blessing." She grips a thread on Ranko's spirit and pulls. A black-haired boy made of thread slams into the energy. "No more transforming. Least I can do when you're being an idiot and so selfless."

Berry also pulls a few threads from the mass of energy, setting them as if on bobbins of thread. She tucks them way. "These are for later." She says, "In case the wish needs more power."

The goddess' eyes blaze, and the halo above her head expands into concentric rainbow circles, a gaping void in the centre that the mass of energy flies into the centre, hovering there.

Ranko opens her mouth and then Berry reaches up, grasps around the mass of energy. She squeezes.

And.

Everything.

Goes.

White.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 2 - New Worlds
Chapter 2 - New Worlds

So they say,
You'll be OK,
But words are not enough.
Nobody remembered me,
The words were not enough.


- Spirit Will Collide by Devin Townsend

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{

The energy flies into the world, diving through time and through space. Shoring up cracks where they were, repairing things and changing so many things.

In a hospital bed, in the past, a woman who was to die recovers. Doctors call it a miracle, a last-minute treatment that completely negated her illness. Tendou Kimiko doesn't die there.

She grows strong. Stronger than before, alive in a way no one can really understand – the long-running illness she had finally defeated. Her family thank the kami and make extra offerings that year but they're directing their thanks in the wrong direction.

Kimiko swears, for ten years she swears that at the foot of her hospital bed, away from her family, she sees a girl. A girl with red hair and blue eyes and a kindness to her eyes that makes her seem almost like a guardian angel. She sometimes thinks at the time she heard a voice, a voice that said. "Love my family well. I leave so you live."

The times she remembers the figure are in waking dreams, daydreams or when she has just awoken and is between sleep and reality.

The morning has dawned like any other, and Kimiko is busy preparing breakfast for her gaggle of children.

Well, she thinks, perhaps not necessarily like any other. Soun had been… frisky this morning. He'd slept poorly; some dream keeping him from properly sleeping. He'd looked haunted, and she smiles as she remembers him peppering her face and lips with whiskery kisses until the two of them had made love.

They don't often do so in the mornings – their children are a little too grown up now to not know what they've been doing, but they were both up so early. She blushes and shakes her head. Even twenty years into marriage, Soun can still make her feel like that schoolgirl he'd asked out all those years ago.

She'd asked why he'd been so playful in a morning, and with the brightest smile he could manage he'd said that he'd dreamed that he'd lost her, all those years ago, and that he'd become a husk of a man. "It had felt so real." He'd said before he'd kissed her again and they went for another round.

Kimiko ponders this. Her own dreams had been troubled. She remembers a black nothingness and watching her family from above as it had disintegrated. She remembers seeing them all suffer, but not being able to do anything about it.

She remembers… In the dream, a young black-haired boy… Or was it a red-haired girl, like the one she remembers from the hospital?

She shakes her head and returns to the task at hand, readying breakfast.

Of course, Kasumi's up first, yawning but already dressed for the day in her smart clothes. She sets her laptop bag down near the genkan and moves to the kitchen, pulling on an apron and then, uncharacteristically, takes her mother in a gentle embrace, squeezing her close. "Good morning, Mother." She says softly, before stepping back and starting to help with the miso soup.

"Good morning Kasumi." Kimiko smiles at her eldest. "That was an unusual good morning for you."

"I had bad dreams." Kasumi says, focusing on the soup. "I dreamed you'd died when you got ill. It wasn't very nice."

Kimiko looks concerned. "I had a similar dream. I know it's not been long since the time of year it happened, but…"

Kasumi smiles. "That must be it. But I'm glad it wasn't true." She looks up as there's an outraged yell and a thump from upstairs. "Ah, Nabiki and Akane must be awake."

Kimiko sighs as Akane stomps down the stairs in her pyjamas. Her hair's dripping and she is about to launch into a rant about Nabiki's prank before she stops. "M-mom." She says, her voice sounding shocked a moment. Then she's there, arms about Kimiko. Thankfully she'd managed to put the knife down.

Kimiko hugs onto her youngest daughter, who sniffles a few times. "S-sorry Mom, I had this… But it felt so real…"

Kimiko hugs her daughter back. "Well, I'm here dear. Though could you squeeze me a little less hard. I'm not made of iron like your father."

Akane steps back, blushing slightly and twirling her short hair in her fingers. "Sorry. I just…"

Nabiki's next down, dishevelled as she always is in the morning pre-coffee. She too stops at the entrance to the kitchen, but controls herself well enough to not rush into the already crowded room. "Mom." She says, a note of wonder in her voice. Her head shakes. "Knew it was a dream."

Kimiko looks around at her family. "…Did everyone have bad dreams last night where I was gone?" She asks faintly.

Looking around at the nods, Kimiko feels a little faint. "I see. I wonder what brought it on? I'm here, anyway. Perhaps it's something in the spirit of the house out of balance. I'll see if I can get some incense later, or…" She pauses. Kasumi's looking expectantly out the door with the half-coverings partly draped on Nabiki's head. "Kasumi?"

Kasumi's mouth purses. "I… don't know. I was expecting someone to come through complaining about the noise."

Akane blinks and looks out. "…Me too. A boy. Wait, no, a girl."

Nabiki smirks. "Of course it's a girl for you." She teases and Akane shrugs.

"Can't help being the way I am, onee-chan. But no, it's a girl I'm expecting…"

"A girl with red hair?" Kimiko asks. They turn to her. The silence stretches.

Then the moment passes as something goes ding in the room and they return to normal, the weirdness forgotten as they scramble to do their morning rituals. Soun and Akane spar, Kasumi helps Kimiko with breakfast and Nabiki stares blankly from the engawa until she's finished her first coffee.

The only one who seems to remember the weird moment is Kimiko and it gives her pause as she cleans up after breakfast. "What… was that?" She wonders. "Why did they expect to see that girl? And why don't they remember how weird it was?"

She wonders if No-chan had had the same dream. The girl had looked a little like her friend. A pity she was away at a conference else she'd have asked.

Shaking her head, she makes her way to the dojo once her children have left the house to watch her husband prepare for the day's teaching.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko finds herself on the doorstep of The Bakery (she'd been told the place's name and given the stress on the words, capital letters seemed the best way to describe it), standing next to a girl maybe a year or two older than her with skin so pale as to be practically translucent and dark, purplish veins across that skin. She has hair in a brownish red colour, and sharp fangs when she grins.

She grins a lot. Not always nicely, not always in a happy way.

She's wearing a purple hoodie, black denim shorts with purple tights underneath them and purple canvas shoes, and in her arms is an eldritch horror that Ranko couldn't put a name to. It's adorably evil-looking though.

"I'm Rachel, this is-" The girl makes a two-minute long noise like a dial-up modem. Reality shivers around her. "….But most people can't say it so I call him Bob." She puts the creature on her head, and he curls up to resemble a bucket hat with a big eye on the front. Rachel grins at Ranko easily, folding her arms. Her fingernails, Ranko notices, are purple crystal talons.

The tiny pink goddess Berry steps out with a backpack in hand. "Here you go, Ranko." She says, handing it over. "There's a Fuurinkan High uniform and gym clothes in there and the pyjamas your mother gave you. All your books are here." She hands her a book bag. "And a bentou made by me." She hands the last item to Ranko. The box has her name's kanji on it, though only her given name. It also has a stylised chibi-Berry (despite that the girl already looks like one) design on it.

"The uniforms aren't new, I had to bring them here when someone had thrown them out, so they're a touch threadbare I'm afraid, but they'll do. I'd probably say not to hang around too much except to confirm."

Ranko looks herself down. She's still in the 'China' overalls. Then she looks at the streets. "It… doesn't look any different." She says softly. Rachel gives a strange, sad smile.

"Trust me, it won't until you meet people you used to know." The auburn-haired girl says, sharp teeth in her grin, sharpness in the expression, like bitterness as well as insouciance. "That's when it'll hit you. Don't think the world'll change hugely just because you don't exist anymore." Ranko feels a pang in her heart when Rachel puts it so bluntly. "We're all just little cogs in little wheels in bigger cogs that drive the world, kiddo." Rachel ruffles her hair. "Anyway, off you pop."

Berry smiles sadly at Ranko. Tears stand in those ancient pink eyes. "I'm sorry." She says. "I am so sorry. I wish I could have not granted this wish, but I had to. You're going to find this hard. I hope you do well."

She hugs Ranko around her midsection, reaching upwards given her tiny stature and for a moment, a single, wonderful moment Ranko feels entirely, completely safe and warm. Enveloped in a pink and fluffy bubble of reality as something akin to a concept turns its attention to her and simply surrounds her.

The pink-haired goddess steps back and the warmth disappears. "Goodbye, Ranko. Best of luck to you." She smiles and the two girls turn.

Ranko bows, but when she looks up, the Bakery is gone, leaving an empty storefront. She'd have thought it a dream if it weren't for the backpack in one hand, the bentou and book bag in the other. She stares at the items and finds a bench nearby, intending to look through the backpack, but catches sight of a clock. She needs to hurry from… wherever it is she is if she's going to get to Fuurinkan high on time, especially if she's to change into the uniform en route.

She starts walking quickly, hoping she'll get to see Akane or Ryouga or someone she knows.

If nothing else someone to recognise her.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Changing in the nearby train station bathroom, Ranko looks at herself. Dishevelled. She sighs, wishing for her makeup kit. At least the backpack had a hairbrush in it and she quickly teases her curls into something resembling order.

She takes a deep breath and tries something. She sets the tap to hot water and splashes her face.

Nothing happens.

She does it again and still nothing happens. She smiles. That, at least, is gone. Like a weight from her chest, a demon from her back. Her face falls as she remembers that it was part of the price, and she is only now starting to consider that she may have made a bad decision.

She smooths down the uniform and takes a breath. It's slightly patched, though the job is so good that she can barely tell. More concerning is Kasumi's mark on the label. Then again, Berry had said that they couldn't just create the uniform here so perhaps it was one that Kasumi had thrown out. The PE uniform is the same, lightly patched in that expert way Kasumi manages, but still old.

She'd looked at herself while changing and hoped no one would question the bruises. The ones from the bridge are still rather nasty, and there are still ones from Akane's mallet, though they're fading a little.

Ranko sighs and summons up her courage. Nothing seemed too different yet, but Rachel had had a point – no one person has such an impact on the world, even herself with the chaos surrounding her.

She steps out and back onto the streets. Then a familiar figure looms in the distance and passes her and Ranko's heart clenches. Kasumi.

The eldest Tendou isn't in her house dress and apron, though. She's in a very flattering shirt dress with a collar and belt around the midriff, a small jacket over that. Her hair was still the same side-tail, only a black ribbon tying it and not a white one. Her face is less worried and more carefree, and she has a satchel over one shoulder as she walks.

She looks like she's heading to a class or a job.

Kasumi had walked past her and given little more than the cordial nod she gives everyone. There's no recognition in her eyes.

There's no recognition in her eyes.

Ranko feels faint and her stomach churns. She turns and looks at Kasumi who has stopped and is looking at a stall. She watches as Kasumi accidentally drops one of the oranges that she was looking at, and it rolls to Ranko's feet. Numbly she reaches down and picks it up, walking over.

"U-um… Excuse m-me…"

Kasumi's face lights up a second and Ranko's heart constricts in hope before she sees the absolute lack of recognition again in the eldest Tendou sister's eyes as she takes the orange from Ranko.

"Thank you, miss." Kasumi says warmly, as warmly as she does for a total stranger. Ranko nods, a sick, horrible feeling in her gut.

"Y-you're welcome T-Tendou-san…" Ranko manages and she steps backwards, then bows and turns around, walking quickly in the direction of Fuurinkan high. Her breath hitches and she feels dizzy as she walks.

Back at the stall, Kasumi blinks. Did she know the girl? She's in the same uniform her sisters wear, but otherwise Kasumi would have remembered the red hair if nothing else, given how distinctive it is.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko moves quickly along the familiar path to Fuurinkan high, passing the road to the Tendou Dojo as she does. She's tempted to linger by and see if there's any changes, but the way her heart hurts from meeting Kasumi makes her reconsider.

She slows down. They're all going to be there. Everyone she knows.

Can she handle it?

Lost in thought, she absently moves to the side to let a girl on a bike past and then blinks. Nabiki's retreating form zooms ahead and Ranko giggles to herself. At least that hadn't changed.

Another form runs past her, almost clipping her.

"Sorry!" Yells Akane as she goes and Ranko's heart quickens a moment. She sees the short hair, but there's something in Akane's bearing, something different.

Hurrying to catch up, Ranko stops and stares at the ranks of about fifteen boys lining the gates.

Akane doesn't stop, she ploughs into them like a cannonball, but there's something different about the fights. Something seems… off about how it's going. Ranko walks ahead, used to the maelstrom of flying bodies, and she's in the middle of it all before she realises. No one's going into a crater or being hurt too badly. In fact…

She helps one to his feet and he bows before returning to the fray, a little wobbly. In fact… it looks like a spar. Akane doesn't have her old expression of anger and hate, but a grin. An almost… cocky grin as she demolishes fifteen boys at once.

Sure, they're all ending up in groaning piles, but they aren't injured or in craters and they're all commiserating with one another.

"Kami, does she have to hit so hard?"

"You told her you could take it, Ueda."

"Yeah, well I didn't expect an elbow to the solar plexus…"

Ranko realises it's weird as well because by this point the horde should have stopped. Except hadn't she stopped it? Or they'd stopped because of her old self at least.

She walks on by as Akane calls out an apology for the display until a figure steps in front of her and she looks up into the face of Kunou Tatewaki.

"What a beauteous flower to hath descended 'pon our fair school!" He intones at her, approaching. Ranko quails under his gaze.

"A-ah…" She's not had to deal with him since she changed, and she'd hoped that she wouldn't have to.

She hears a slam and a final groan behind her and turns to see Akane standing amidst the pile of groaning boys on the floor, dusting her hands off.

"Sorry guys, looks like I win today's spar. Again." Akane says, that grin still on her face. It's a friendly, open sort of smile. The kind that Ranko's old self would have made, and the boys groan in response. "Same time tomorrow?" Groan. "Alright then. Honestly guys, you need to practice more. I'd not beat you all so handily if you tried harder."

"Beauteous Tigress, the fair Tendou Akane, will you go out with me?"

"No." Akane says, brushing her hair out her eyes. "Stop asking me, senpai. No means no, and you know I don't go for boys."

Kunou turns back to Ranko, who steps back. He grabs for her hands. "How about you, fiery haired beauty?"

"…Um…"

"Come now, your beauty is as the rising sun, silk hiding steel for you move like an artiste of the martial variety! Pray honour this man with a date!"

"Ah…" Ranko struggles to keep her hands out of his. "Please leave me alone."

She's interrupted by the sound of Kunou slamming into the wall nearby and sliding down it.

"Senpai, she doesn't want your attentions. She's obviously new, please leave her alone!" Akane's voice cuts through the haze. Kunou lands at the bottom in a dazed sprawl wall and Akane turns to her. "Hey, you ok?"

Ranko looks up at her saviour, right into a pair of extremely familiar brown eyes. Ba-thump goes her heart.

It's not the similarities she notes, it's the tiny differences she can see now she's up close. The lack of certain tightness in the eyes. A more carefree expression than she'd ever seen Akane have. She stands steadier, straighter. She looks comfortable, not angry. Slightly amused, not raging about boys. She's got short hair still, even though that had been Ranko's fault in the first place.

"I… um." Her face is suddenly flaming as Akane smiles at her. There's a slight blush on the short-haired girl's cheeks as she takes in the red-haired girl. She brightens as she doesn't recognise her.

The look makes Ranko shiver, something crawling across her spine.

"Oh you're new! Hey, let me show you in!"

Ranko's aware of a hand taking hers and she follows on meekly as Akane leads her into the school. "Honestly, that boy really doesn't know when to back off!" The short-haired girl grumbles, and Ranko is surprised not to hear simmering hateful rage but a long-suffering annoyance. The difference would be slight to anyone else, but to someone who knows Akane as well as she does it's clear. "Really, I wish they'd suspend him or something, it's one thing to accost me once a day, and thank the heavens we talked him down to that, but to accost new students? Ugh!"

They stop in one of the halls and Akane finally lets go of her hand. Ranko blushes and looks away. "Th-thank you, Tendou-san." She says, embarrassed.

"Don't worry about it. Creeps like Kunou-senpai seem to be a dime a dozen here." Akane smiles. "I'm Tendou Akane, how about you?"

Ranko looks into the eyes and now she's not so caught up in the mortifying presence of Kunou Tatewaki the full import of what's happened slams into her. Akane's not looking at her like her fiancée-turned-sister, not like the person who had spoken with her so deeply only last night. Not the girl who she'd held in her arms and cried with.

No recognition. Ranko's eyes tear up and she sniffles, but swallows it down. She schools her expression, pushing all of the horror she's feeling down. She can't inconvenience someone who doesn't know her. Dabbing her eyes with a tissue to try not to mess her makeup, she looks at the floor. "…Ranko." She says. She hasn't a name here, after all. No family name at that. Who knows if her father and mother are even alive, or if there's someone else in her place? "S-sorry."

Akane looks curious. "There a family name to go with that, Ranko-san?" She asks, that friendly smile still on her face.

There's so much different.

"J-just Ranko." The redhead replies, still looking at the floor. "I-I need to… Register, I s-s-suppose…"

"I'll show you where the office is!" Akane smiles brightly at her and motions. "Come on, let's get you there before the bell."

Ranko falls into step beside the girl who doesn't recognise her, her heart sinking deep into her chest. She tries to see this as a positive – she has a chance for a completely fresh start with Akane, maybe it's a good thing. Maybe they can be friends this time, right from day one.

She realises almost immediately she'd be lying to herself if she did. Her world, the world she existed in, the world she had a place, is gone.

It wouldn't be the same, could never be the same. Her Akane, her family, her world is gone, changed beyond recognition and yet the same in all the minor details.

What have I done?
 
Chapter 3 - Faint Reflecton
Alright, chapter 3 folks.


Chapter 3 - Faint Reflection

Faking,
There's nothing here worth taking,
Just my reflection fading on the wall,
Not the fairest one of all,
I'm looking for a place I'll never see again.

A night turns to a day,
A street I've never walked on,
I was never here,
Just a faint reflection.


- Sleep Walking by The Birthday Massacre

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko sits in the office, uncomfortably perched on a chair in her slightly shabby uniform.

"So," The secretary says, tapping in at her computer. "Your name is Ranko, what's the family name?"

"Ah…" Ranko shuffles. "I um… I don't really have o-one." She says. "I-I don't th-think they registered me."

The woman eyes the girl with red hair. "Are your parents both Japanese?" She asks.

Ranko squirms. "As far as I know. I grew up here, though we wandered a lot."

"Hmm. I suppose it might take time to find you. I don't suppose you have any ideas?"

"S-Saotome, or H-Himura, ma'am." Ranko says softly. "But I d-d-doubt I'll b-be found. Father was not one to deal with authorities and I barely met my mother before she was taken from me."

The secretary purses her lips. "Well, I'll register you as simply 'Ranko' in the system for now until we can find or register you."

"Th-thank you, ma'am." Ranko says politely. She provides the kanji for her new name, 'Orchid' and 'Child'. A stab goes through her heart as she remembers she never got to tell her mother or Ryouga or Ucchan.

"Well, there we go. Here's your pass." She hands Ranko the laminated card with a terrible photograph of her on it. "Fortunately, you've already met the representative for your class, Tendou Akane, so she'll be able to guide you there. Isn't that right, Tendou-kun?"

Akane blushes as the secretary opens the door and shows she'd been eavesdropping. Himura. Like Auntie? "Ah, yes, Hirasawa-sensei."

Ranko looks to Akane, a complicated expression on her face. Akane seems so full of life. Like she was before, only brighter. But she doesn't know Ranko.

Is that all it takes for everyone to be happier, for her not to have existed? Could it simply be her mother or is there more at work.

Jibakurei.

She shakes her head and stands from the seat, brushing her dress off. "I p-put myself in your hands, Tendou-san." She says, bowing.

Akane looks over her. Yes please, that would be pretty goo… hells you don't even know her! "Ah… Y-yeah, no problem Ranko-san." She says, a blush on her cheeks.

"Well," The secretary says, smiling between the two. "Off you go, better get to your classes."

Akane nods and Ranko follows her to the classroom. She has to pretend she doesn't know the way, even though these halls are entirely familiar.

Perhaps not entirely. They're a lot less damaged than they were before. The paint not so peeling, the décor not so drab due to the contractors giving up after one too many incidents. Like Akane, the school seems brighter and better for her absence and Ranko feels another stab in her heart.

As they pass the second-years' classrooms, Nabiki pops her head out. "Hey sis, who's the cutie? New girlfriend?" Her eyebrows waggle and Akane just pokes her forehead, shoving her into the room again.

"No, Nabiki, new student. Her name's Ranko."

Ranko bows to Nabiki and completes the trifecta of the Tendou sisters looking on her like a stranger. Something hollow fills the pit of her stomach, something dark and squirming. Nabiki gives her the once-over and smiles mischievously. "Tendou Nabiki." She says. "I'm Akane's older sister. I kinda run information around here, and if you're being bullied it's best to come to me, alright? Being new sucks, so I try to make sure everyone gets on."

Ranko nods. "My name is Ranko, Tendou-san. I'm not sure how long I will be here for, but I will keep that in mind, thank you." Nabiki offering those kinds of services is new. Ranko takes a moment to study Nabiki subtly, though she knows she fails to be unnoticed by Nabiki's smirk.

Nabiki looks mostly unchanged except there's… less sharpness to her features, less vicious ice queen and more mischievous princess? Ranko can't really put it into words, but the normally mercenary girl looks friendlier than she ever has to Ranko, stands a little straighter, looks a little less desperate and cold. Like Akane and probably Kasumi before (given her attire and the satchel) her self seems improved.

Ranko gives a shy smile and then looks to Akane. She finds it hardest to look at Akane, but it's easier than looking at the floor or the walls.

Nabiki catches her look and her smile widens. She reaches out and pats Akane on the arm. "Nice moves, imouto-chan." She smirks and retreats before Akane can push her back in.

Akane rolls her eyes and looks to Ranko. "Sorry about my sister, she's… intense. And money grubbing."

Ranko rubs her arms and nods. "Can we get to class please, Tendou-san?"

"O-oh!" Akane blushes. "Sure!"

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko stands in front of her class, feeling a bizarre dislocation that's been nagging at her the entire time and growing stronger with every moment. She stands here, a new student to a class she'd grown to know or at least be acquainted with, but even then her memories as Ranma are still kind of fuzzy, as if someone else's.

"Ranko-san, why don't you introduce yourself?"

Ranko swallows and bows after writing the kanji for her name on the board. Her given name, anyway. "Good morning, my name is Ranko. I currently have no family name. Please take care of me." She bows a second time. The teacher smiles at her – and it's not miss Hinako, but the old one.

There's general murmuring as there always is, and she blushes as she overhears Daisuke and Hiroshi high fiving in celebration of there being another cute girl in their class. A few of the girls seem to be commenting on her bust, while there's a buzz of whether she has a boyfriend or not. Only a few seem to be wondering about her lack of a family name, which is almost unheard of. A few wonder if she's somehow been disowned.

"Thank you, Ranko-san." The teacher – Arizawa-sensei now she remembers – interrupts the gossip. "There's a space between Tamaki and Tendou so please sit there."

"Y-yes." Ranko stammers. She makes her way down to her seat and sits down, looking straight ahead. The dislocation's getting worse, that dark feeling pooling in her stomach growing. No one recognises her. Surely there'd be one, it can't be this complete, can it.

As the first lesson gets under way, she surreptitiously rubs her eyes and diligently takes notes. She smiles at her handwriting, so different from when she was Ranma. Neat and precise. She'd seen her mother's beautiful handwriting and with everything else about her mother, wanted to emulate it.

Mother… She wonders. No, no, her mother has to recognise her. She can't have just sprung fully formed into this world, how the hell would that even work? No, she had to have been born or been taken care of, right? It's not realistic.

Almost as unrealistic as a wish being granted.

Her stomach clenches and it feels like all the blood drains from her body. No. No she has to remember. She's my mother.

She's interrupted from her musings by the change of classes, and after the teacher's walked out is when she's ambushed by the usual crowds. It's not the first time for her, though technically it is. Ranko looks at her notebook.

"Ne, Ranko-san, why don't you have a family name? Are you ronin?"

"N-no I just…"

"Yuka don't pester her about that, it must be personal."

"S-sorry, Ranko-san, just curious."

"That's fine." Ranko says. It isn't fine.

"You need to tell me what dye you use, Ranko-san, it's gorgeous." Sayuri says. Ranko has to pretend not to know her, too. It's too much, it's too much now.

"U-um, it's not d-d-d-dyed." Ranko says, squirming.

Sayuri whistles. "Wow, really? That's the most vibrant red I've ever seen, especially on someone Japanese."

She can hear the undercurrents wondering if she's really Japanese.

"Well it's nice to have more cute girls in the class, especially such gifted ones." Hiroshi says. Was he always so forward? Ranko blushes and squirms in her seat again, not looking at everyone. They're all too close.

"Hiroshi, you horndog, leave her be." Yuka says.

"Hey, you bothered her first!"

"Guys!" Akane says loudly. Everyone turns to look at the short-haired girl. "Come on, give her some space. Can't you see she's shy?"

Everyone looks between them. Sayuri has a knowing look in her eyes that Ranko can't decipher, while Daisuke laughs softly. A few of the other girls mutter something about marking territory, which passes right over Ranko's head.

Thankfully they move away slightly and Ranko relaxes a little. "Th-thank you." She says. Everyone looks at her and Yuka sighs.

"Sorry, Ranko-san, I guess we weren't looking."

"'Kay." Ranko mumbles, still red.

The teacher comes in for the next class and everyone settles down again. Ranko sighs in relief.

When the bell for lunch time rings, she remembers the bentou in her bag and pulls out the box, looking at the cute design on the top before standing, then leaving the room before anyone can grab her.

She needs to be alone. Not alone with other people around her, just alone. Her mind is running a mile a minute and she just needs to get away.

She finds a secluded spot under a tree outside and opens the bentou, finding a pair of chopsticks embedded in the lid.

Inside is a set of all of her favourites, cooked to perfection, including a separated section with dessert. She should have realised that the box from a goddess would be done perfectly, and as she eats it almost helps her feel a little better.

Not very far away, under their usual tree, Akane, Sayuri and Yuka watch the lone redhead eat her lunch daintily. Sayuri whistles to herself. "We sure bagged a cutie in our class." She says. Yuka turns to her.

"Thinking of abandoning me, dear?" She asks. Sayuri grins.

"She's cute, hot and seems really sweet. Maybe."

"What do I need to do to convince you, o girlfriend mine?"

"Ah, nothing you aren't already. Besides, I think our dear Akane-chan here has staked her claim already. So bold!" Yuka laughs as Akane goes red.

"Well, she is exactly my type." Akane says. "And it's weird, I feel like I… I don't know. She seems oddly familiar and yet she's a stranger."

Sayuri taps her chin. "Yeah, there is that. It's a weird feeling. When she was stood up in front of the class, it was as if a hole in the world had been filled somehow."

"Filling holes, huh?" Yuka grins. Sayuri blushes and swats her girlfriend.

"Quiet you."

Akane shakes her head. "I don't know. It's odd. Does she seem… lonely to you?"

"A bit, but not? I don't know, there's something up with her. She's definitely sad somehow."

Akane ponders a moment. "Her uniform's a bit uh… threadbare. You don't think she's an orphan or something, especially with no name?"

"Why?" Sayuri teases. "Thinking of taking her home?"

"Nah. Better make friends with her first. We'll get her sitting with us sometime tomorrow for lunch?"

"Making moves already, you go girl!" Yuka nudges her short-haired friend and Akane blushes.

"It's not like that!" She stares as her two best friends fall back against the tree laughing.

"You're too easy sometimes, Akane!" Yuka laughs. "But you already got a crush!"

Sayuri smiles as she actually starts eating her food. "I dunno, she seems sweet. And she is definitely attractive. You needed a mop to wipe up the drool when she stood there. That hair, those eyes." Her eyebrows waggled and she made an hourglass shape with her hands. "That figure. Mmmph!"

"Pervert." Akane says fondly.

"Hey, I know what we all like." Sayuri says as Yuka kisses her cheek. Akane laughs suddenly. "What?"

"Nothing much." The short-haired girl says, "Just that ever since I came out to her Mom's stopped pestering me about bringing a nice boy home."

"Oh? Winner! Mine's like 'Are you sure Yuka's the girl?', like I'm S-class or something." Sayuri groans. Akane laughs again.

"No, no, you guys aren't getting it, now she's pestering me about bringing a nice girl home instead!"

Yuka falls down laughing. "Oh kami, only you, Akane! Only you!"

Sayuri snickers. "Take Ranko-san home, I guarantee your she'll be smitten and mother her relentlessly. Your mom's like that. Oh hell, get her and your oldest sister in the same room with her and you might as well go to Setagaya for the certificate now!"

Akane blushes brightly. "Shut up, you two!" She yells, though she's smiling.

Ranko, sat beneath her own tree, watches the trio surreptitiously, having eaten her bentou and quieted the rumbling of her stomach. The three are arguing and teasing one another as always, but Akane is definitely far less defensive and… well, more alive than she had been. She can't even see that constant tenseness to her shoulders.

Ranko looks down at her hands, then back to her friend.

No, no longer her friend. Just some girl she knows at school now. A girl who helped her, who would always help her because it's Akane and if she had something that would save her life that someone else needed, she'd give it away.

Maybe coming to school was a mistake, but she had to see, had to know if it worked.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

School passes by and as the final bell for the day rings and the rest of the class files out slowly, some stopping by her desk to welcome her, she looks up into Akane's face. "O-oh… Tendou-san." She says.

"Hey there, Ranko-san, I hope your first day was good?"

"I-it was fine. Thank you for your assistance earlier." Ranko says softly, looking at her desk.

"Ah, it's fine." Akane cracks her knuckles a bit. She brightens. "Hey! Was Kunou-senpai right earlier?" Ranko gives her a confused look. "He said you were a martial artist. Are you?"

Ranko looks down at her desk again. "O-oh. Sort-of." She says.

"'Sort-of'? What do you mean?"

"I don't like to fight, I can just about spar, but I was trained. I just don't like violence." Ranko says.

Akane nods. "Ah, I get you. I still like to fight; it's why I have my spars every morning. I'll tell you about them sometime. The only bad part of them is Kunou-senpai at the end, but he's just an idiot and a creep, and not really worth bothering over. If he bugs you too much, speak to me or Nabiki and we'll take care of it."

Ranko smiles her first really genuine smile at seeing Akane still so caring. "Thank you, Tendou-san."

Akane blushes. Great kami above that smile has some wattage to it. She tries not to let it make her knees weak. Why does this new girl have this effect? She's not that hard-up for dates even being a lesbian. There's just something odd, and familiar about Ranko and she can't really put her finger on it.

After a moment, she coughs. "Well, I'd better get home or Mom will tell me off again for dilly-dallying."

Ranko perks up. "Your Mother? Is she nice?" Akane gives her a funny look, but then grins.

"Oh yeah, my Mom's awesome." Akane says. "Supportive and just great. My dad, too. Hey!" She brightens, that sure, confident smile on her face that makes Ranko blush back again. "You should stop by sometime and have a spar, we've got a dojo and everything."

Ranko makes a thoughtful face. "I suppose I could sometime." She mumbles. Akane grins.

"Cool, it's a date!" She stops. "Ah… not that it's a date-date but a date to mark on your… I'm shutting up now."

Ranko's face is red, but she nods. "O-okay."

"Well, I'll see you tomorrow." Akane says awkwardly, then walks out the room. Ranko sighs softly.

This is far, far harder than she'd thought.

"Time to… go…. Home…" She mutters to herself, slowly realising. She doesn't have a home.

Standing, numbly, she walks out of the school, her mind awhirl. Where is she going to stay?

Fetching the pack from where she'd stashed it away, hidden, she just… wanders around Nerima. Taking in sights and sounds familiar and unfamiliar. She walks past the Nekohanten, which is still there for some reason. Why are Cologne and Shampoo here if she isn't?

She almost goes in, but stops herself. She hasn't any money.

Ucchan's isn't even open, it's still an empty restaurant with a 'For Sale' sign on it. Wandering further, she realises her feet have taken her to the street that the Tendou Dojo is on. She looks at the familiar sign stating 'To challenge the owner in ferocious combat, please use rear entrance'.

Looking at the familiar walls, with the house behind it, a twinge of fear rises in her, a momentary greying of the world at what to expect inside.

Except…

Except it's not the same. It won't ever be the same.

Hanging her head, Ranko walks on, looking for the canal. There was that bridge she or Akane would sit under if needed.

As if on cue it starts to rain and Ranko sighs as she darts towards the bridge.

The stones aren't comfortable, and there's not much room, but she manages to at least find somewhere dry. She pauses a moment. She should change from her uniform.

Blushing brightly, she looks around. There's no one there, so she uses her speed to change from her uniform into the overalls and blouse, folding the uniform up.

Finally having a moment to check through the backpack she'd been given she notes that there's an umbrella inside it (that would have been useful to have known about five minutes ago). As well as this there's a small lamp, a bedroll, a blanket. She looks deeper and pulls out a photo wallet.

Opening it, she looks at the photographs. A mixture of old and newer ones – except the older ones aren't of her old self, of Ranma. It's like Berry had taken the album and modified every picture of Ranma to contain Ranko instead.

She idly flips through it. There aren't that many pictures – Ranma wasn't entirely a sentimental boy, so rarely asked to keep photos. There's one of her on Akane's lap in the neko-ken. One of her, Father and the Tendou family. She's in the lovely Chinese outfit Shampoo had given her, pale yellow with an orchid pattern.

The last few she stares at hungrily. Pictures of recently. One of her with flowers, one helping Kasumi-nee-chan, and several of her, and her mother, and Ucchan, and Shampoo and Ryouga.

Her heart twists, but she forces it down.

There's the pyjamas her mother gave her, her favourite pair in the whole world.

She pulls the pyjamas out of her bag and looks at them. Someone's carefully put them in a plastic wrapper. She takes them out and smells them.

They're clean; cleaned using the detergent her mother uses, the smell of the fabric softener reminding her so much of Nodoka that it's painful.

She's afraid to go and see her mother. She's afraid of what she'll find. As sure as she is that when she gets there, Nodoka will remember her, will know her. Maybe she'll know her even if she doesn't remember her, recognise her as her daughter.

Putting the pyjamas back into the plastic, Ranko repacks the bag, but holds onto the pyjamas in their wrapping. She clutches them against her chest as she curls up on the stone shelf above the dirt path, under the canal bridge and begins to cry.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

"Hey Mom." Akane smiles as she walks into the kitchen at home.

"Akane, dear, hello!" Kimiko beams at her youngest daughter. "How was school?"

"Ah, you know, the usual!" Akane grins, rolling her shoulders. "Fighting idiot senpais, rescuing damsels from said idiot senpais."

"Oh my, sounds a busy day, dear." Kimiko smiles at her. "That Kunou boy again?"

"Yeah." Akane grumbles. "He was picking on this cute redhead transfer student, so I put him in his place and took her in. Turns out she's in my class."

"Oh, cute and with red hair?" Akane goes red and puts a hand to her mouth.

"Mooooooom!" She exclaims. "It's not like that!" She pauses. "Wellll, maybe a little like that. She's very nice, Mom, and she's got this beautiful red hair."

Kimiko's eyes twinkle. "Well, you know I'd love for you to bring a nice girl home sometime."

"Uuuugh this is why I don't talk to you about school." Akane grouses, not entirely bad-naturedly. Her mother pats her on the arm.

"Whatever you say, dear. Looks like it's a concrete day, right?"

Akane rolls her shoulders. "Yeah, I'll get my gi and smash some blocks. Got a little frustration to vent."

"Dinner won't be long, so do build up that appetite."

Nabiki leans against the wall of the dojo as Akane breaks bricks in it. Thankfully the last of the classes had finished for the day while she was talking to the new student, so she's not interrupted until Nabiki clears her throat while Akane clears the broken blocks away, a broad smile on her face.

"So what's she like?"

"Who?" Akane asks, wiping her forehead.

"The new girl. You seem pretty smitten." Nabiki drawls, a smirk on her face. "And here I thought you'd be pining for Misato in my class all this time."

"Nah, she's way out of my league." Akane shrugs at her sister.

"And that new girl isn't? Half the rumour mill's going already. Not surprising, with that red hair and that figure, but still..."

Akane shrugs. "She's nice. Very shy, and yes dear onee-chan, very attractive. Happy?"

Nabiki grins. "Very. Just… get to know her before you confess, alright?"

"Nabiki, I'm a lesbian, not an idiot. I know how relationships work."

"Yeah well, with your bull-headed tendencies I figured it's best to give you advice before you go making a fool of yourself." Nabiki pauses a moment. "Hey, did you get this weird… look and feeling from her?"

Akane's eyes snap to her older sister. "How do you mean?"

"Like she's… familiar. But I can honestly say I've never met her before in my life. But it's like there was a… hole, in the world, that she's filled."

Akane 'hmm's. "You know, you're right. Sayuri said the same thing."

"Weird. I think I'll try to dig up some stuff. She have a family name?"

"Not one, though I did hear 'Saotome' or 'Himura' when she was meeting the secretary, but she said they weren't likely her names. I think she might be an orphan or disowned or something. Which is weird, I can't see someone so polite being disowned."

Nabiki shrugs. "I'll try to find some stuff out. Can't have just popped into existence after all."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

And so begins the downward spiral. At least Akane's having fun?

One of the themes I'm exploring with this, as opposed to Changeling's initial themes on transition which change to exploring love, loss, anger and grief, is how self-destructive people can be, especially when someone has self-worth as low as Ranko's.

Ranko shares that low self-worth with me so I can absolutely understand how she can absolutely despise herself and consider herself unimportant. I don't think I'd ever be able to go as far as she has in Athetos but she made a snap decision. A bad one, but one that makes sense to her. And that's the problem, everything that's happening is her own decision biting her, her own fault in a way.

I wanted to explore that sort of thing taken to the extreme which is where Athetos was born.
 
Well, that is rough and harsh but it is what she asked for, or bargained for at the least. The real heartbreak will come if she decides to stay rather than move on and try to find new friends she did't have originally.
 
Chapter 4 = Fracturing
Chapter 4 - Fracturing

Who is the man I see,
Where I'm supposed to be?
I lost my heart,
I buried it too deep,
Under the iron sea.

Oh, crystal ball, crystal ball,
Save us all,
Tell me life is beautiful,
Mirror, mirror on the wall.


- Crystal Ball by Keane

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko wakes on the next day aching and sore. Her hip had been on a stone all night after she'd cried herself to sleep holding the package with the pyjamas she'd been given by her mother.

She looks around, the grey haze of morning twilight near a body of water and she stretches.

Her stomach growls. She ignores it and gets onto her feet, wondering what the time is.

Walking out from under the bridge, she sees a figure in red shorts and a yellow tank top jog by, short hair bouncing. Akane.

She shakes her head and moves away, keeping out of sight. She looks around for somewhere to change now it's not night, hefting her pack.

She finds a train station and spends a short amount of time in the bathroom, trying to wash herself and changing into her uniform.

It's not the first time she's been without a home. In fact, as far back as she can remember in Ranma's memories, the only homes she ever had were the Tendou dojo and her mother's home. But she's not Ranma. She has his skills, but this is a different environment to those camping trips. There isn't exactly a technique scroll on urban homelessness she can read.

She pauses. Well, there might be, given the craziness of her life before a few weeks ago.

Shaking her head, she splashes her face and picks up her pack, leaving the bathroom and walking towards school.

The day passes uneventfully; or as uneventfully as it can, given she feels like her entire being is starting to show hairline cracks. Akane invites her to sit for lunch with her and her friends first thing, but she declines, not feeling worth it.

Instead she sits where she had before, simply observing. She notes how close Yuka and Sayuri sit, and one time observes them kissing.

Had they been a couple in her old life? She'd never bothered to find out as Ranma, that sort of thing hadn't interested him.

Akane seems vibrant still, and seems so, so set on befriending Ranko. She keeps trying to hold the short-haired girl at arms' length but it's so hard. She always had a hard time saying no to Akane, even as Ranma, and especially now.

Sometimes she thinks back to the Akane she held the night before last, the last night she spent in a bed. She remembers holding someone who had deep, deep scars, a depression that caused her to lash out. Seeing Akane so calm and collected, and sure, bad-tempered, but happy is a combination balm and vice around her heart.

Everyone seems so much better now she's gone, like her presence was something that dragged down the world, like she was the catalyst to everyone's pain. She keeps hearing about how Nabiki has helped this girl or that girl, like some kind of gossip queen using her words to keep the peace. How Akane spars in a morning with the group of boys who aren't yelling for a date but simply enjoying a morning spar with a friend.

Most surprising is how many friends Akane now has among the male student body. Maybe not as good friends as she is with Sayuri and Yuka, but more than just scathing anger at them – she'll joke with them, talk with them, laugh with them.

Ranko's envious of how easy it seems for Akane to befriend people. Most outside of her class are avoiding her, and she can hear whispers when she walks, as if she's some kind of oddity to be discussed.

It's like there's an aura she's putting out that puts people off that hadn't really known her before. Thankfully her own class aren't a problem with it, they seem to settle in with her there very easily. Almost spookily so, but she can't really focus.

She tries to take notes in class, but her stomach knots again, the gnawing ache in her stomach growing stronger a moment before subsiding. Ranko grits her teeth.

So she sits here beneath this tree, alone, and contemplates the decision that led her to be alone. Maybe she deserves this.

Akane, sitting with Sayuri and Yuka in their customary place, gazes at the redheaded girl currently lost in thought. "Have you guys seen her eat today?" She asks.

Yuka shakes her head. "Nope, she's been sat under that tree staring the entire time. It'd be kind of creepy if she didn't look so… lost."

"She had that fancy bentou box yesterday, though…" Akane mumbles. "Personalised and everything…"

Sayuri shrugs. "She hasn't got it today, maybe she forgot it?"

"Must be it." Akane stands and brushes her skirts of.

"Where are you going?"

"I've got half my food left, no sense letting someone go hungry." Akane says, her cheeks tinged slightly red.

"Stars above you're moving fast. Second day of knowing her and already indirect kisses." Yuka teases. Then she goes serious. "Open up your bentou."

Akane does so and Yuka deposits two tamagoyaki in there. Sayuri puts in some pickled daikon and nods. "Go get 'er, 'Fierce Tigress'!"

Akane glowers at her friends for using Kunou's name for her and stomps off, muttering, towards Ranko.

"Hey Ranko-san." Akane's voice drops Ranko out of her miserable spiral of thought and she looks up. Akane stands over her, smiling brightly. Ranko blushes and looks down.

"H-hello T-Tendou-san." Ranko says softly, playing with her fingers. "W-was I bothering y-you? I was thinking so I d-don't know if I w-w-was staring…"

"It's fine. Hey, come join us. And here." Akane pushes her half-full bentou into Ranko's hands as the girl stands. "We saw you weren't eating, I guess you forgot your own bentou?"

Ranko looks down at the box, then back up. "I-I couldn't p-possibly…"

"Yes you can, it'd have only gone to waste. Come on." Akane idly brushes some of her short hair behind her ears and Ranko's eyes linger on the movement before the taller girl turns and walks back to her friends, Ranko meekly following.

Akane sits back down and both Yuka and Sayuri smile at her. "Hey there, Ranko-san, thank you for joining us."

"'Kay." Ranko says, looking down at the box in her hands. Her stomach growls, the gnawing ache in her stomach growing more painful.

"Well come on, eat up!" Akane says, nudging her playfully.

Ranko pulls her chopsticks from her bag (thankfully not in the bentou box that's in her backpack) and opens. She takes a bite of the food.

Kasumi's cooking. She can tell immediately that the rice is just that, though there's something slightly different about other parts of it. She eats daintily as the three friends watch her.

A tear splashes onto the box. Then another.

"Woah, hey!" Akane says, concerned as tears start pouring from Ranko's eyes as she swallows her first mouthful and starts on the tamagoyaki. "Hey, Ranko-san are you okay?"

More tears falling, and the redhead's breath hiccups as she tries to eat.

It's only when she's done and swallowed the last of the food that the sobbing starts.

Akane looked between her friends, watching Yuka point at Ranko and mime moving closer.

Akane scoots closer and puts and arm around Ranko, just listening to the girl cry. She's not crying noisily, it's quiet and soft, and Akane feels how cold the girl is. She circles Ranko in her arms as the girl cries into her blouse, making soothing noises and rubbing her back.

As Ranko is winding down, Akane takes her hands away and looks at the distraught redhead. "Are you alright?"

Ranko sits up, wiping her eyes and nods morosely.

"You know you can talk to us if you need to, Ranko-san." Yuka says, concern in her eyes. Ranko seems to be doing some kind of meditation as her eyes close and she mumbles something about ice to herself.

Ranko shakes her head. "It's p-private. I wis-" That word now has horrible connotations, "I would l-like to, but I c-can't."

Akane sighs and takes her bentou box. "Well at least we stopped that stomach growling." She says, grinning at Ranko and trying to lighten the mood.

The lost, forlorn look is back in Ranko's eyes as she bows to Akane. "Thank you, Tendou-san, for your kindness, and you too Tamaki-san and Nakano-san."

"Don't sweat it. And you can call me Akane." Akane says, smiling warmly at Ranko.

"Sayuri."

"Yuka."

Ranko nods, then stands. "I'm going to the bathroom to freshen up before class. Thank you for your kindness."

The three watch her go.

"What was all that about?" Sayuri wonders, her friends nodding along.

"I don't know." Akane replies. "But something's very fishy about Ranko-san. Maybe not her herself, but something about her circumstances…" She thinks a moment. "Something's off, I can feel it."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

After school on the third day is when she sees Ryouga. He's sweeping the front of the Nekohanten, surprisingly enough, and looks up at her as she passes. Again, she feels that disconnect, that jolt in her heart that's like a spike running right into it. He gives her a bashful look she recognises as him seeing a girl he doesn't know.

Ranko keeps her face carefully neutral. Soul of Ice. She can't give it away. She's getting a lot of practice doing this now, having to spend time in Fuurinkan. She wonders for a moment why the café is here, why Cologne is here.

She gets her answer when Shampoo emerges onto the front of the front of the restaurant and promptly takes Ryouga in her arms for a kiss. Ranko feels her heart quicken and another nail drive through as she watches the two, obviously in love, interact with smiles and a care she wished she'd been able to have before she made this stupid wish.

She's even more shocked when Mousse steps out and is promptly kissed by the two, the three then standing together, looking out on the street before breaking up with lingering touches and cleaning the rest of the frontage.

Her heart jolts. They seem so happy. Another showing of her being gone making things better, not just the Tendou family.

Having seen that display, Ranko moves on, ignoring the growing ache in her stomach. Akane's half-finished bentou seems so long ago, but it's only been a day. Today she spent lunch taking advantage of the empty changing room to have a shower. She'd tied her hair back up in the old pigtail to hide how wet it was, but she'd been pretty sure Akane had noticed.

She'd forgotten how hunger felt, gnawing at her insides. Her time on the road with Genma had certainly included times where she'd gone hungry, either on purpose by Genma stealing her food or by virtue of them simply having none to eat.

Maybe she could work somewhere – she'd say the Nekohanten but she's not sure how she'd take it, and she hasn't yet seen Ucchan's. Everywhere she's asked wanted ID, which she doesn't have. And those that didn't treated her… oddly. As if she doesn't quite work with the world – the same way some treated her at school.

Sighing softly, Ranko resigns herself to another night of studying her textbooks with the small lamp that somehow never runs out of power that Berry had given her, while trying to ignore the ache in her belly.

She makes her way to the vacant lot that Ryouga used to pitch his tent in. She'd been staying there on the bench, hoping to run into him – even as strangers, she knows he's kind enough to speak to her at least.

Now that dream is dashed, too.

Plip. Plip. She opens her eyes to see that the heavens are opening up; rain starting to pour down.

Ranko staggers as it hits her and she digs at her pack for the umbrella, sitting on the bench under it, knees to her chest, trying to minimize her exposure. The rain is cold, even though it's late summer and her blouse was already soaking before she'd managed to put the umbrella up.

She feels like someone's scooped out her insides, hollowed her out. The gnawing, biting ache in her stomach is insistent. For a moment she considers emulating her father before feeling disgusted with herself. Thievery is not something she will ever do again willingly.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Akane takes her Ranko-watching to a new level over the next few days. She tries to get the red-haired girl to open up to her, but she remains stubbornly shy despite Akane, Yuka and Sayuri's best efforts. Some days Ranko comes with them for lunch, but most of the time she disappears.

On the days she joins them, she doesn't eat with them, claiming with an embarrassed face and a wave of her empty bentou box that she'd been too hungry to wait for lunch. Once or twice she forgets her bentou, but she won't take much food from her friends, if any, or she'll tell them after they've eaten their dinner already.

Akane's concern grows as Ranko seems to be more listless and depressed as each day passes. There's a pervasive air about the girl, an aura of depression chi she can feel thick in the air. Most days now, the red-haired girl seems hardly able to focus in class, and she keeps closing her eyes for a moment or swaying as if dizzy.

Akane keeps a watch out when it comes to the changing rooms. Ranko, timid as she's been, seems almost to shuffle into the changing rooms. So, she was embarrassed to be changing with other girls. Pretty standard for someone like Ranko as she'd so far gotten to know the new girl. Quiet and shy, but she could tell under there was a core of steel. She spoke properly, politely, and never raised her voice. She half expects to hear 'gokigenyou' as a greeting.

No, wait, she has heard the girl saying it. How someone who speaks like a Meiji-era princess wears such ragged clothing is beyond her. How such a polite young girl can seem so hurt but keep it all going.

Most days Ranko changes in the bathrooms away, but Akane and her friends had all but surrounded her as they made their way, chattering, to the changing room for gym class.

An eyebrow raises when Ranko finally deigns to change. Her PE uniform is slightly stained and patched, somewhat threadbare, but while she's changing, Akane can see bruises and the girl's ribs are showing. She's painfully thin. Her hip bones show, even. Akane's mouth flattens into a line.

Forgot her bentou indeed! The girl looked like she hadn't had a good meal for some time. And those bruises and scrapes – they looked like they were fading more quickly than most people's would, but from a fight perhaps? There are some she'd swear were caused by a blunt instrument, a mallet like her chi one, perhaps, but the really nasty ones are on her left side. It's like she was slammed against something hard.

The bruises look a few weeks old but even so, they must have been really horrible when she first had them. No wonder Ranko had been changing in the bathrooms.

Akane's not the only one to notice the bruises and a few of the other girls crowd her. She refuses to talk about them, biting her lip and shaking her head.

After gym, Akane tells her friends she'll see them tomorrow and seeks her older sister out. "Nabiki, we need to talk." She says.

Nabiki nods and steps out of her classroom after picking all her stuff up, falling into step with her little sister. "What's up?"

"Ranko." Akane replies quietly. "I'm really concerned, onee-chan."

"Oh? Your crush not working out?"

"Nabiki." Akane's voice is calm and cold. "Not now, this is serious."

Nabiki shuts up and nods. "Alright, what's going on?"

"I think… I don't know for sure, but I think she's abused." Akane bites her lip. "Or something. She has some really nasty bruising on both sides of her body. One side looks like she took one heck of a tumble into something unyielding and I can see them stemming from an accident, but the others look like… I don't know, blunt object trauma."

Nabiki looks sharply at her sister. "Why hasn't anyone said anything until now?" She asks. "I could have started an investigation before now."

"She's been changing in the bathrooms. I thought it was because she's shy, but it's more than that. And her ribs, onee-chan. She's so thin. It's like she's not eaten properly in a week or so. It's hard to tell how long. She's definitely a martial artist, and you know how we eat."

"No kidding." Nabiki teases her sister often for her appetite. "Shit. We failed a girl. Sorry, imouto-chan, I failed your new girlfriend."

Akane shakes her head, ignoring the girlfriend comment. "No, I wasn't paying attention. She'll wave her bentou box at us and say she ate earlier, but she was probably lying. I wonder if her family's starving her?"

Nabiki purses her lips and looks angry. "I think I'll have to investigate our girl's home-life." She mutters. "And find a bit more our about her family and circumstances. She still doesn't have a family name?"

"Not that I know of." Akane says softly.

"I'll look out, try to get her birthdate and where she was born."

Akane shrugs. "Oh sure, that won't give me away."

Nabiki ponders. "Ask her on a date." She advises and Akane goes red.

"Nabiki! Don't tease me."

"I'm not." Her sister says, bringing Akane up short. "I'm serious. You like her. I know you do, she's triggered that protecting people thing that had you going out with Arisa for a few months, remember?"

"…Yeah, then she dumped be for being 'both too much a tomboy and too girly at the same time', like I have to be either butch or femme, and not my own person, honestly." Akane mutters. "Bitch."

Nabiki pats her arm. "At least you didn't propose or anything. I could've told you she was a shallow one. But sometimes learning your own lessons is important, ne?" Akane nods. "Ask her out, Akane. The worst she can do is say no."

"I'll think about it." Akane says softly, twiddling her fingers together. "Why are you wanting me to?"

Nabiki shrugs. "I can follow her home after and find out where she lives. Step one to investigating her is finding out her home address."

Akane sighs. "I'll think about it." She repeats.

The next day, Akane's earlier than she has been for a long time, and yet Ranko's still there as if she'd either slept at her desk or not at all. She has dark circles under her eyes and seems more listless than she had been. Something hollow lurks in those blue eyes and Akane swallows on seeing a momentary pit of hopeless darkness opening up inside them, before Ranko seems to realise she's there and schools her expression.

I wish I could help you. Talk to me. Akane thinks, but she puts a smile on for the petite girl and pulls a few volumes of manga from her bag. "Ne, Ranko-san, I wondered if you'd like to read this." She puts them down, showing the covers to the first three 'Maria-sama ga miteru' volumes. Having spoken to Ranko and coaxing some interests out, she knows that Ranko wants to emulate some genteel and polite lady she looks up to. "It's about a school where girls learn how to be proper ladies, I thought it might be up your street."

Ranko perks up a moment, looking on the covers and looking at the first few pages describing Lillian. She smiles softly. "I couldn't possibly…"

Akane smiles as she sits at her own desk, leaving the manga there. "Ah, feel free, Ranko-san. They're a good story and I think you'll like them, as well as the friendships."

Ranko shrugs and takes them, putting them in her book bag. She'll try to take good care of them. "Thank you, Akane-san." She says politely.

Akane gives her one of those self-assured grins that reminds Ranko so much of her older self. Something flutters in her chest, but she ruthlessly crushes it down. "Ah, Ranko-san, I think you'll probably find yourself greeting everyone with 'gokigenyou' all the time rather than some of the time." The short-haired girl teases.

Ranko blushes but manages a giggle and Akane considers it a victory.

At least until she tells her best friends about it at lunch, Ranko having claimed to have food already and needing to catch up on homework.

"You loaned your female crush your favourite sort-of shoujo-ai manga series to read at school." Yuka states flatly. "Really, Akane? You don't even know if she likes girls!"

"You don't know if she likes boys!" Akane retorts. "Besides, she's always blushing and stammering near me, and I don't see her doing that to anyone else!"

"Kami above Akane, you are such a disaster lesbian." Sayuri mutters.

"I am not!" Akane says hotly. "Just because I get all hot and b-b-bothered and…"

"Keep digging, girlfriend." Yuka grins. "And maybe just ask her on a date."

"Nabiki asked me to do so too, but it seems kind of… I don't want to force it." Akane mumbles.

Sayuri shrugs. "If your big sis has a plan to help, that's obviously step one. Give her a day or two to percolate with Marimite and then spring the question if she seems like she liked the romantic friendships. Then bam! 'Ranko-chan I want your body please give me wild lesbian sex!'"

Yuka swats her girlfriend. "What Sayuri is saying," She says to their blushing and stammering friend, "Is to ask her in a day or two. Worst she can do is say no."

Akane sighs. "Alright."
 
Chapter 5 - Untouchable
Chapter 5 - Untouchable

And I feel like I knew you before
And I guess that you can hear me through this song
And my love will never die
And my feelings will always shine


- Untouchable by Anathema

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Kimiko smiles at her youngest daughter as she walks into the kitchen with a pensive expression. "Hey mom." Akane says, brushing her short hair behind her ear. "Can we talk?"

Kimiko finishes washing the dishes from dinner and wipes her hands on a towel, then removes her apron. "Of course, dear. Must be serious!"

Akane nods and Kimiko makes some tea and follows Akane to the engawa overlooking the koi pond, kneeling next to her daughter as the short-haired girl sighs and sits. "What's up, dear?"

Akane looks at her mother and shrugs. "There's a girl…"

"Oh, this 'Ranko' that Nabiki was speaking about?"

"That's the one."

"You like her?" Kimiko asks, smiling gently.

"I um… yeah." Akane admits, face flushed. "I've barely known her a week but there's this… weird… connection." She shrugs. "I don't know, but she's nice. And she's really shy. And, Mom, she's beautiful. She's got a lovely face and her hair is a gorgeous shade of red I didn't know was natural but it is." Her blush grows more pronounced.

Kimiko laughs gently. "You sound smitten, Akane."

"I guess I am. I'm also just… worried."

"Worried?"

"I… think she's being abused. Or starved. Or both. She hardly eats anything at school, and that's usually something from a vending machine that's cheap or stuff I, Yuka or Sayuri give her from our own bentou. She keeps claiming to eat it before lunch or forgetting it but I think she's lying for some reason."

Kimiko purses her lips. "That doesn't sound good."

"She's covered in bruises and some sores too." Akane says, fists bunching her skirt. "Some really, really bad ones. I just… I'm worried, Mom. I don't want her being hurt."

Kimiko pats her daughter's hand as she sips her tea, watching the koi jump. "Be her friend, Akane. And more if she's interested. And if she is or isn't, you know the duty of a martial artist."

"To protect those weaker than ourselves." Akane says softly. "Yeah." She kisses Kimiko on the cheek. "Thanks, Mom. I just needed the perspective."

"You're a good girl, Akane. You always have been." Kimiko murmurs. "I've always been proud of you. Of all three of you, really. But you embody what a martial artist should be."

Akane blushes but smiles at her mother. "…Thanks, Mom."

"I'd say it was all me and your father, but your auntie deserves some of the credit."

"When is Auntie coming back?"

"Right now, actually." Himura Nodoka says behind the two, and they turn. She's in a sharp business suit, flatteringly cut, her auburn hair in a stylish plaited bun held up with sticks. She smiles warmly at the two. "I suppose you didn't hear me come in."

"You suppose right, No-chan. Welcome home!" Kimiko says warmly. "Sit yourself down and have some tea a moment. I was just discussing my daughter's new girlfriend prospect with her."

"Moooooom!" Akane whines as Nodoka laughs gently.

"My, my, Akane-chan, another one?"

"What do you mean 'another one', Auntie? The last one was Arisa and that was months ago!"

Kimiko laughs as Nodoka shakes her head, sipping at her tea. "Oh, you are easy to tease, dear." Nodoka titters. "But please, tell me about this girl of yours. I hope she's worthy of my niece." Akane describes her new friend-stroke-crush to Nodoka and the genteel woman smiles. "Well, well, I think your mother's right, you are smitten."

"I… y—yeah… I suppose."

"You'll have to ask her out tomorrow I think." Nodoka says, eyes twinkling. "But I do have a suggestion."

"What's that, Auntie?"

"Feed her."

"Feed her?"

"Yes. You mentioned she might be lying about having brought or eaten lunch? The simplest answer is to bring her a lunch yourself. That way, even if you do not date she has something to eat. And then perhaps share the food between all four of you if you sit with your two friends."

Kimiko nods. "No-chan is right, Akane dear. Friends don't let friends go hungry. And try to get her back here sometime, I'd quite like to meet a girl who can captivate you so in such a short time."

Akane blushes beet red and looks at the floor. "Alright… Though can you help me, Mom, Auntie?"

"Certainly, dear." Nodoka says, finishing her tea and standing. "Please let me change into my house clothes first."

"I'll run a bath for you, Auntie." Akane says, standing herself. She leans up and kisses the auburn-haired woman's cheek. "Welcome home!"

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko wakes on the bench, the umbrella no longer over her and her overalls still damp. Her head feels scratchy inside and the gnawing ache of her hunger is starting to really take its toll on her. When was the last time she ate?

She thinks she had a croquette and a tamagoyaki a day or two ago, but it's a bit hazy.

Sitting up on the bench, she looks around and spots a familiar face walking around the park with a half-and-half dog. Shirokuro seems at least happy, and Ryouga has a dreamy half-smile on his face. Ranko looks down and kicks her feet. Another one happier without her. She'd hoped, somehow, that he'd be wandering and maybe, just maybe they could meet here and share the tent and make friends and then travel together.

What a vain, pointless hope, just like her life has become. What's even the point in trying anymore?

Shaking her head to clear the thoughts before they spiral, she stands on wobbly feet and makes her way to one of the train station restrooms to change into her school uniform and freshen her face.

On the floor she finds some coins and after looking around to check that no one else nearby had dropped them, she picks them up and counts them. Enough for some melon bread from the vending machine, at least. She can quell some of the tearing ache in her stomach for an hour or two at least.

She shudders to think of how much weight she's lost. The overalls don't fit quite properly anymore and she has to tie the ankles off tighter each day.

Sighing, she emerges from the bathroom and trudges to school, noting that since she's very early she can wash herself and her clothes in the locker room. Thank goodness for the Saotome Clothes Drying Technique, she ponders a moment, a rare (nowadays) smile flitting on and off her face.

Having taken the time to do so, though the hem of her dress is still wet, Ranko feels a little fresher, though it can't really compare to a nice soak in a furo. Or a bed. Or a meal. Or having a world that isn't a living nightmare come true where no one knows you and all you want to do is go home, but home doesn't exist anymore and…

The world greys as she leans against the wall, panting. She'd been having these attacks when her thoughts and emotions ran too long for a day or two now and they were already the most annoying thing ever. Straightening up, she makes her way to the classroom and sits down, pulling out her homework and starting to work on it.

The pages are a little damp, still, it looks like the pack isn't entirely waterproof. Still, the work is still legible, and she'll be damned if she lets her schooling slip while she's here.

"Oh, hey there Ranko-san."

Ranko looks up to see Akane and she schools her expression into a smile from the frown she's constantly had these past days. "Hello, Akane-san." She says softly.

"Early as always, I see." Akane says, sitting down and turning around on her chair, lounging back with one leg crossed over the other. Ranko's eyes travel along her exposed legs, toned and firm and- focus.

"Of course." Ranko says primly. "I thought you were still sparring in a morning?"

"I asked the guys to lay off a few days, get some rest. Got awful close to really hurting a couple the other day when they got slow so figured it's best let them have a break. And Kunou isn't here at this time. I'd bet that's partly why you're always early?"

"Partly." Ranko replies, noncommittal in tone. It wasn't, but it makes a good excuse. She doesn't want to have to hurt the boy, but she has a feeling that at some point push will come to shove and she'll have to demonstrate her considerable talent. At which point she might end up with a hentai horde all her own.

"Hey Ranko-san?" Akane sounds nervous, and Ranko looks over to see her looking unsure, and a little more like the Akane she knew before this nightmare began. "How are you f-finding Marimite?"

"Mari- oh, that manga?" Ranko smiles. "It's very nice. I like the romantic undertones."

"Oh, you picked up on those?"

Ranko actually giggles, a little red. "Of course. They're very sweet. I like Sei."

"Huh, I'd have thought you'd prefer Yumi or Shimako." Akane muses. Ranko shrugs.

"I um, I like people who are confident and strong. And she reminds me of… someone I used to know. My brother, I suppose."

Akane homes in on the tidbit of information. Ranko rarely surrenders such personal things. "Your brother?"

Ranko looks sad. "Y-yes. He's gone now." She mumbles, looking down.

"Oh, I'm so sorry, Ranko-san, I didn't mean to make you…"

"No, it's alright. I'm getting used to it. Actually, you remind me of him a bit, Akane-san. And I think you'd have liked him." She smiles.

Akane laughs. "Maybe, but only ever as a friend, Ranko-san."

"Why is that?"

"You haven't realised?" Ranko shakes her head and Akane laughs. "Wow, you're kind of oblivious, Ranko-san. I'm gay." Akane giggles. "So are Sayuri and Yuka, though I know you've seen those two being all kissyface."

Ranko blushes. "Oh, I see." She smiles. "I'm glad you're confident enough in yourself to be able to tell everyone."

Akane grins. "No point in lying, even if Mom insists on me bringing a nice girl home sometime to meet her." She laughs. "Anyway, that's why I wouldn't want your brother as anything more than a friend. He sounds nice though."

Ranko shifts. "Yes, I still miss him. Spending time with you is nice, it reminds me of being h- with him."

Akane raises an eyebrow. "Not too much I hope?"

"Oh no, you're very different, Akane-san, in several ways. But you both had this… spark of confidence in yourselves that I can't even begin to touch."

Akane blushes. She clears her throat. A few minutes of awkward silence go by until she breaks it. "Hey uh, R-Ranko-san?" She asks, sounding nervous again. Ranko looks over.

"Yes?"

"Would you like to… go out sometime?"

Ranko blinks. "Ah… Why not? Where to?"

Akane clears her throat again. "I uh… don't mean as friends."

"Not as… Oh." Ranko's eyes go wide. "Ohhhhh. I ah…" She plays with her fingers.

She wants to go on a date? With me? Why? Ranko's mind spins. She's not shy about her feelings. If I were still Ranma, this would be a dream come… But I'm not. But then… Her eyes widen. But then she wouldn't want Ranma, would she? And she's not the Akane I knew, she's… Her cheeks tinge pink. She's beautiful.

Akane sighs. "Never mind. Sorry to have bothered you with silly things…" She says morosely. Ranko shakes her head.

"N-no, I was just… surprised! I um…" She shrugs. "Why not? Certainly, Akane, I could go on a date with you."

Akane's face is a little red, and she smiles. "Great! I uh… tomorrow, perhaps, after school? It's a Saturday after all."

Ranko nods. "Okay. What will we do?"

"Let's… figure out after. We don't need to dress nice, since we'll be in our uniforms so it can be nice and casual. I'd like to get to know you a bit better."

Ranko blushes and nods. "Alright."

Akane grins, some of that self-confidence back now she's pushed past her nervousness. "Awesome. Thank you, Ranko-san. I hope we have a blast!"

Lunch comes soon enough, and Ranko accepts Akane's invitation to sit with her and her friends after she visits the vending machine for the melon bread.

Clutching it like a prize, Ranko soon makes her way to where Akane, Sayuri and Yuka sit, the latter two already engaged in a game of feeding one another.

Akane smiles as Ranko sits down with her usual ladylike precision and unwraps her melon bread. "Is that all you have today, Ranko-san?"

Ranko pauses with the bread halfway to her mouth. "Y-yes. I'm afraid I forgot my bentou again."

Akane doesn't scold her like usual, instead she laughs. "That's becoming a habit." She says, then brings out a box, handing it over. "It's a good thing I can cover you."

Ranko looks at the neatly wrapped box in her hands. "Wh-what?" She asks, looking at it.

"I made you lunch." Akane says, smiling. Ranko's heart quickens. Partly from fear as it's Akane's cooking, and partly through sheer shock of her friend doing this for her. At this point, the biting, clawing ache in her stomach means she'll even eat Akane cooking to stave it off. With relish, even.

Then again… this Akane isn't the same, maybe she's not as bad?

Ranko's eyes fill with tears a moment, and the other three pretend they don't see her wipe her eyes before she opens the box and sees inside. Curry, Akane's curry, the one dish she could always make. Croquettes, tamagoyaki, octopus sausage, rice, pickles. "Thank you." She says softly.

Akane smiles. "Wasn't all me, Yuka and Sayuri'll be the first to tell you I suck at cooking. I can just about make curry without turning it into some kind of radioactive goop."

"Hey, you're getting better!" Yuka admonishes. "It's mostly edible, you just don't think it is!"

"Yeah well, I live with Kasumi, Mom and Auntie. What do you think that's like for confidence in my cooking when I can still burn ramen?"

"That's a good point, you do live with scary good cooks." Yuka mumbles. "How are you so crap at cooking?"

"Beats me." Akane says, picking her chopsticks up and carrying on with her lunch.

Rank starts eating herself, the melon bread already gone. The curry is better than Akane's last one though to Ranko it tastes like the food of all the kami in the heavens. She savours every bite. She picks out the tamagoyaki and other food, noticing a combination of Kasumi and Akane's attempts, and a third person on some chicken pieces that must be her mother. Then she tries one of the croquettes.

The flavour is intense, and she stops a moment, wondering why it's so familiar. She's not even aware of the tears falling down her face as she eats one, then another, then another. These… These are her mother's croquettes. She can taste them, exactly the way Nodoka had made them for her the night before she made her wish.

Mother… Mother, I…

She finishes the last one, and again, finds herself not even sobbing, just tears falling down from her eyes to land in her now-empty bentou box. The other three girls look at each other again.

I want my Mama. The tears splash amongst the box as an ache stabs through Ranko's heart like a lance of fire. I want to go home.

"Ranko-san?" Akane asks, putting an arm about the girl and drawing her closer again. Ranko doesn't fight.

"It tasted like… like Mother's… And I… I…" Ranko says quietly. "I didn't deserve it."

Akane rubs her back soothingly. "Shh, shh. Of course you did. You've been lying to us about your lunches, haven't you?"

Ranko's head shoots up and she winces as a headache threatens to overwhelm her, but she looks back down and nods morosely. "…Y-yes."

"Why?"

Ranko doesn't answer. Her hands wring and twist around each other.

"Why did you lie to us, Ranko-chan?" Akane pauses but Ranko doesn't seem to notice the honorific, or doesn't care, so she keeps going. "We're your friends. We're going on a date tomorrow…"

Yuka and Sayuri look at each other and grin a moment.

"I-I was ashamed." Ranko says. "I don't deserve the help. I caused all this, I have to stand on my own."

Jibakurei.

"Ranko-chan, I've seen how thin you are. If you don't think you deserve it, you at least need it." Akane says, firmly. "That's it. While you're here, I'm bringing your lunch regardless of if you have one or not. You need to eat more anyway."

Ranko squirms. "B-but I…"

"No buts, Ranko-chan." Akane says firmly. Ranko squirms some more but acquiesces, finally.

Yuka and Sayuri look at each other, share a kiss, and then turn to the other two.

"So… You two going on a date huh?"

Ranko goes as red as her hair again, while Akane smiles victoriously.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

"She's back." Mousse says to Ryouga, who pauses in his sweeping.

"Who?"

"That girl." Mousse points subtly. "The one with red hair."

"So?"

"So, she comes by every now and again and just… stands there, watching us or the café."

Ryouga looks at the girl, who starts and looks away. "Huh." He says, scratching the side of his head. "Wonder why?"

"I think it's you." Mousse says. "Maybe she's got a crush?"

"Oho, a remnant, here?" Cologne's voice jars the two of them out of their musing as the elder joins them. "Oh, yes indeed children. She's definitely a remnant. Look at her chi."

"Elder?" Mousse asks.

"She's what's left after a wish negates her existence. Everything has a price. That being said…"

The old woman pogos across to the red-haired girl who starts.

Ranko eyes Cologne and once again feels that spike.

"Hello, child." She says, and Ranko bows.

"Greetings Honoured Elder of the Joketsuzoku." She says, respect in her voice. "I apologise for watching your shop. I was working the courage to speak with you. My name is Ranko and…"

"Ah, a respectful girl who knows my title. Might I assume you knew me in your previous life, Remnant?"

Ranko looks curious. "R-Remnant?"

"That's what you are, isn't it, hm?" Cologne asks, peering at the girl's blue eyes. "A leftover from another world where your wish took you away?"

Ranko shudders and wraps her arms about herself as if in pain. "Y-yes." She says.

"Well, Remnant," Cologne says, her voice soft. "Might I give you some advice?"

Ranko nods, looking at Cologne. Inside, the matriarch softens. This girl had to know her before if she expected wisdom from her. "Yes, Honoured Elder."

Cologne takes in a breath. "Leave." She says.

Ranko looks at her, shock on her face. "Wh-what?"

"Leave this place. There's nothing left for you here but memories that will haunt." She gives Ranko a direct stare. "For a Remnant, hanging around the places you existed in before will bring nothing but pain."

Ranko stares at Cologne a moment, a betrayed, hurt look on her face. But then, before she can say anything further or clarify what she means, the girl runs away from her and by the heavens she is fast.

"Find yourself a new place, Ranko the Remnant." Cologne mutters. But something inside her feels like she's made a mistake in not clarifying her meaning to that girl. "Feh." She mutters. "I'm not going to coddle some girl I don't know." She returns to the restaurant.

Ranko runs and runs until she can't run anymore, collapsing onto a bench somewhere in Nerima.

Pain.

All she does is bring pain.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

I feel you outside
At the edge of my life
I see you walk by
At the edge of my sight


~~
Cologne you dumb old woman, don't try to put things in all 'martial arts master mystery' ways if you don't know how your pupil will interpret the information

Let's talk roller-coasters. There's a theme park not too far from where I live called Alton Towers. In that park (at least I assume it's still there, it's been fifteen years since last time I went) there's a roller-coaster named "Oblivion".

This roller-coaster has a moment where the car just sort-of... Hangs, over the vertical drop into a dark tunnel.

In this fanfic, this is that moment. That breath before the darkness. That hanging moment before the plunge.
 
Chapter 6 - Pieces of Pieces
Chapter 6 - Pieces of Pieces

Life lived in perfect symmetry,
What I do, that will be done to me,
As the needle, slips into the run-out groove,
Love, maybe you feel it too,
And maybe you'll find, life is unkind,
And over so soon,
There is no golden gate,
There's no heaven waiting for you.


- Perfect Symmetry by Keane

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko sits on the bench, pack next to her. She stares at her hands numbly, Colognes words repeating in her head over, and over, her mind spiralling and her thoughts darkening until her emotions feel like a black morass from which she can't even be bothered to struggle out of.

"Ranko-chan?" A voice cuts her reverie in half and for a moment she imagines it fading away. She wonders if the isolation is starting to get to her before she looks up and sees an angel.

Well, no, not an angel, but the closest analogue to it in her current hell of a life.

Akane looks at her worriedly and looks over the dirty overalls and blouse Ranko wears. "Are you okay?"

Ranko looks up and Akane's heart catches in her mouth. There's a misery so deep in those blue eyes she can't even begin to see the bottom. She sits down next to the red-haired girl and draws her close. Ranko doesn't shudder, she doesn't sob. Tears just run down her face silently.

They sit like that until a breeze blows and Akane shivers. "Well, that's enough sitting." She says brightly, standing up and helping Ranko up. The shy girl puts her large pack on her back and Akane frowns as something occurs to her that she doesn't voice. A suspicion starts bubbling in her mind.

"Well, I was jogging but I figure it wouldn't be very ladylike to let you walk home alone." Akane says, smiling. "So… lead the way."

Ranko shuffles in place.

The suspicion blooms from a bubbling seed into a torrent of worry. "Ranko-chan?"

"I… ah…" Ranko's face is downcast, shame writ large on her features. She can't tell Akane. She can't tell her she's homeless, because Akane will offer to let her stay at the dojo. She knows Akane well enough to know that the short-haired girl would offer it to her without even thinking.

But she can't, it'll just make things worse. Why did she even bother to come see Akane at school? She could have watched from afar and then quietly disappeared; except she hadn't quite believed the wish had really happened.

"Ranko-chan, you need to be honest with me." Akane's voice is soft as she puts both her hands onto the redhead's shoulders. "Are you… homeless?"

Ranko flinches and looks down, misery on her face. She takes minutes to answer, minutes in which Akane's breath comes slowly, in which her worries increase moment by moment.

"…Yes." Ranko says, softly, ashamedly.

"Are you on your own?"

Another long silence. Another few minutes in which Akane feels her heart breaking for this girl.

"…Yes." Ranko replies eventually. "It had to be so."

"You're coming with me." Akane says, grabbing for Ranko's hand. Ranko moves back fast; faster than she'd though someone could move.

"I can't." Ranko says miserably. "I just hurt people."

Akane stares. "You're hurting me by not taking my help."

Ranko wraps her arms about herself. "I'm sorry, Tendou-san." She says formally. "But if I leave now, I won't cause you further pain." She moves back out of range of Akane's hands. "Goodbye, Akane."

"Wait, Ranko, no, I-" Akane yells, but Ranko's gone in a flash. "Ranko, come back!"

It's a tired, sad and tearful Akane that makes her way into the Tendou dojo a few hours of wasted search later. "Tadaima." She calls listlessly, and Kimiko emerges from the hall.

"Akane, what's wrong? Did you hurt yourself on your jog?"

"…I found Ranko, Mom."

Kimiko frowns as Akane changes her shoes and slouches into the main house from the genkan. "Oh, you were saying you have a date with her tomorrow, don't you?"

"I don't know anymore." Akane says bitterly. "I found her sitting on a bench like she was going to be there the entire night." She sighs. "She had this big backpack with her and was wearing these… dirty pink overalls. She looked like she couldn't see anything, so I said hello."

Kimiko leads Akane to the family room, empty for now, and fetches tea for the two of them. Soun was out at some fancy do, and her sisters were both busy – Kasumi with her fiancé and Nabiki in her room doing who knew what. Auntie Nodoka had gone to her old house in Juuban to clean it up ready for some new tenants in a few months, though she said she may not be back until then anyway due to it needing some maintenance.

Kimiko sits down next to Akane on the engawa on the family room and passes her tea over. "How was your young friend?"

"She looked… lost, Mom." Akane says sadly. "Like everything was crashing down. I sat with her while she cried silently and then helped her to her feet and then offered to walk her home."

"Most gracious, dear." Kimiko says, smiling.

Akane laughs bitterly. "She's homeless. She hasn't anyone or anywhere to go, Mom."

"What?"

"Exactly what I said. While I've been worrying over her or sitting with Yuka and Sayuri and lending her manga and trying to cheer her up, she's been living on the streets and probably starving. That'll be why she's not been bringing lunch. Kami above, I feel so selfish. Here's her, suffering all the time, and then here's me asking her to date like nothing else is going on in her life."

"Where is she?" Kimiko asks. "I'd have thought you'd have brought her here."

Akane starts to cry and Kimiko puts her arms around the short-haired girl. "She told me she just hurts people and leaving means she won't hurt me anymore." She sobs. "Then she ran away, Mom. I tried to catch her, find her…"

Kimiko keeps hold of her daughter. "Well, maybe you can still meet her at school."

But Ranko doesn't come back to school. Not the next day, not the next week.

Sayuri and Yuka fret with Akane, and Akane waits outside the school and wanders most nights, looking for her friend. She feels an almost primal need to find her and bring her to safety, but there's nothing to find.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko stares at the house that she'd come to love. It had been an annoying run to Juuban and she's glad she changed from the uniform into her overalls as she's roof-hopped a little. It wasn't ladylike, but it was necessary as she had no money. It would have been even less ladylike if she'd been flashing her underwear for all and sundry to see.

It'd taken courage to come here; more than she'd thought she had. It's her last hope, really. Of all the people who knew her, surely her mother. Surely Nodoka would remember her. She's her mother. She gave birth to Ranko, she loves her daughter so, so much that Ranko always feels safe with her, even with their rocky start. Her mother promised she'd always love Ranko.

She's not attended school since the first couple of weeks. Her classmates were getting suspicious anyway, and while she was in the bathroom she overheard teachers talking about how they needed to find her because she wasn't on any system. She'd caught the word 'abused' floating around. So they'd seen the bruises and how thin she was starting to get.

And Akane found out the shameful truth of her homelessness.

She's had her confirmation, anyway. Akane is… Her breath catches. Akane is breathtaking.

She's strong. Strong and wonderful and everything Ranko had hoped she would become, and the redhead's nursing a crush far, far worse than the one she'd had when she was still Ranma. Desperately she wishes she could have gone on that date.

Nabiki, too, is changed. It's subtle, but she's less the ice queen and more simply a gossip queen. Her tricks and information are less malicious, and from rumours she knows that Nabiki helps those who are bullied or need help.

She doesn't know much about Kasumi but given that she'd seen her on that first day dressed fancy and clearly going to a job or class, she's her own person.

She wants to feel happy for them, and underneath it she is, she's so pleased they seem so happy.

But she's not happy, she's miserable. She'd thought she was alone before, now she truly is, and there's something about her that puts people off.

Nerima was hurting her too much to stay in. Familiar streets that were unfamiliar too.

Now she's staring at her mother's house and the auburn-haired woman sweeping up in front of it. After a moment Nodoka looks up and smiles at Ranko and the girl's heart finally shears in two.

There's no recognition in those eyes – they're kind and ladylike and her gentle expression is soothing, but her mother looks on Ranko as a stranger she's never met. Ranko manages a trembling smile and then turns and walks away, her chest ice, her heart broken.

She finds a bench nearby and sits, wrapping her arms around her knees and starting to sob. It hurts. It hurts so much. It's so painful she feels like she's dying, like everything's shattering apart inside her. Why did she make that wish? What kind of evil price is this to ask of someone?

Why did she make the wish when it would hurt so much?

A weight settles on the bench next to her and a gentle arm wraps around her. "There there, young miss, it's alright."

Ranko's head snaps up and she looks into the kind eyes of her mother. Nodoka's brown eyes look into her blue and there's nothing there but the kindness of someone who dislikes seeing people unhappy.

Ranko swears she can hear her heart breaking, shattering, burning, freezing all at the same time. Her breath catches and she can't force another one out, in. Everything's spinning around her and her stomach churns like she's eaten bad apples.

She falls off the bench, scrambling to a nearby trashcan and heaves. She's not eaten for a day or two, and that was a block of instant noodles she got from a vending machine, so all she does is throw up yellowish bile into it, the burning in her throat adding to the gnawing in her belly.

A soft hand pats her back, another pulls her hair out of her face as she heaves and eventually slides down to the floor, head bowed as she breathes heavily, tears splashing onto the ground.

She has to get away.

Nodoka makes soothing noises as the girl with red hair cries, kneeling in front of the bin. She can't understand why such a pretty little thing can cry so horribly; like her heart had been pulled out of her chest, torn and battered. Who has hurt this lovely child so?

Somehow, Nodoka senses it's about her. Something about Nodoka herself has caused the girl to cry – she only reacted when Nodoka looked at her, smiled at her, greeted her. But why?

Nodoka has never seen this girl in her life. She seems oddly familiar, but Nodoka sees a person in need and helps. It's the honourable thing to do, and even if tradition never helped her with her awful ex-husband she still believes in some things.

"It'll be alright, dear. Come on, dry your eyes. Such a pretty young thing as you shouldn't cry so – it's painful to see…"

The crying worsens into a horrible, horrible wailing.

Nodoka can't stand the noise, it's a keening, wounded sound she'd never expected a person to be able to make. She can't imagine what would make someone sound so utterly broken, and it's a noise she hopes never, ever to hear again in her life.

And just as suddenly as it worsened, the girl is gone. There's just an afterimage of her.

Nodoka stares in shock at the empty street she's left kneeling in. The girl is so fast. The backpack she had is gone, too, though she sees some things were left behind in the redhead's hasty escape. A small wallet, looking like a photo wallet and a bentou box. She picks the items up and carries them into her old house.

Opening the bentou she finds it's old and smells musty though there's no food residue in there. It also doesn't look like food's been in there a while and given what the girl was throwing up into the bin outside it's likely she hasn't eaten in a day or two.

"Homeless?"

The girl was a little gaunt and there was a hollowness in her eyes. Something she'd recognised from people like that before.

She picks the wallet up and unzips it. It's a photo wallet, and the first one captures her attention immediately.

That's the girl there, but around her are a family. She looks a little younger, though not by much, and to her shock it's the Tendou family, along with a large panda. She's smiling shyly at the camera, sitting next to Akane. Nabiki stands next to them, and Kasumi behind her. On the other side is the panda bear and Soun, though she notes Kimiko isn't in it – probably taking the photo.

The next few are of the girl and the Tendou family; candid shots; but no Kimiko. She'd have expected Kimiko to be in these if the rest of the Tendou family are. Her family, really. But she is away a lot lately.

She flips a page over and gasps. There's a photograph of her. Well, not exactly her, it's her in full formal getup. Kimono, makeup, hair ornaments. Next to her stands the girl, both of them beaming.

The date written underneath is only a few weeks ago. Nodoka's hands shake as she turns the page over, showing herself still in kimono (though not a formal furisode) with her arms around the girl who's in a white sun dress. They both look happy. The date is the day before that. Underneath is written "Ranko and Nodoka".

The next photo is the girl in a pair of green pyjamas, looking tired and leaning on a large boy with fangs in his mouth. It's obviously a candid shot, though the way it's been taken makes her think she took it.

But she can't have. She can't have taken or been in any of these and yet…

"What on earth is this?" She wonders aloud. "Am I going crazy?" She turns the photos back to the one of her and the girl, and looking closely, she sees their resemblance. The girl looks just like her daughter would have looked, does look in her few dreams of being a mother. Of her dream since she miscarried, and her ex-husband started demeaning her for being unable to have a child.

"Who are you, Ranko?"

She doesn't notice the figure in purple shorts grin with sharp teeth to herself as she moves away from the garden of Nodoka's house, hopping over the wall.

"Whoever fucked my plans up needs addressing." Chirp. "You said it, Bob. Glad I was able to grab that album and leave it there." Chirp. "Yeah, I know, I know. But this'll tickle her brain. I've a feeling I know who messed with that little romance I was building."

Rachel looks up and down the street, sighing as a Youma wanders along, punting it into a wall and proceeding to tie it up for the local magical girls. "Man, these guys just aren't a challenge. I miss daemon fighting."

Chirp.

"No kidding, Bob." Rachel says. "Well, at least we can try to get things back on track. We'll see about getting Akane to find her and I need her Mum to go seek that dumb old woman's advice before I give her this." She flips a bobbin of thread in her hands. "She's gotta accept some stuff before she's ready."

Chirp.

"Yeah you said it."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko curls up in the small cubby-hole she'd vaulted to; the attic of a long disused shop in the commercial district of Nerima. It's partly open to the elements but no one lives here so she's not taking it from anyone, and it's at least out of the wind and covered.

She's been here a week or so now. Time keeps slipping from her and it's more the next meal to the next meal, sparse as they are. Sometimes she finds money on the floor and she can buy something that quells the clawing pain in her stomach and the headache drilling in her head. Most days she doesn't.

She's avoided going back near her old homes.

Cologne is right, she thinks, Cologne is entirely right. She only ever brings pain. Even now, when no one knows her – she makes her friends lives worse by just being there, making them fret, making them worry.

Staying near them is a mistake.

She only brings pain.

She only ever brought pain, even when she was Ranma.

The evidence is all there if she but looks. Ryouga is happily married with two spouses who clearly adore him as much as he adores them. Xian Pu, Mousse are happy together with Ryouga. The Tendou family is whole, unbroken, Soun being a pillar of the community and his wife too. Kasumi doing a medical degree, Nabiki being someone who almost seems to run the school gossip and social scene.

Ukyou is probably able to be a girl all the time, no loss of honour. She doesn't know if Yuka and Sayuri were going out in the previous version of the world, but if that's changed then it's obviously for the better given how in love they are.

Even her mother, when she remembers how she saw, seems… younger, more vibrant and less lonely. If she's lived with the Tendou family and not spent twelve years alone, waiting for a son that will never come home as he was, then her life can only have been better.

And Akane is…

Akane is beautiful in a way Ranko almost can't describe. Like someone took the rough gem that had been her friend and polished it until it shone. She still has her bad temper and she still has such issues spitting out that she likes someone that it makes Ranko smile, but that pain and that rage are gone. That red and grey, and she's everything a martial artist should be.

Ranko can easily admit to being smitten – it's Akane after all, and she's found she's attracted to strength like that, casual wonderful strength and it's still Akane and she still has lingering feelings from being Ranma. Combined with her own likes it's no surprise she's already fallen in love.

Which is why she has to leave, stay away from her. Akane deserves better. She deserves so, so much better than a girl who doesn't exist, who wished her life away and now is trapped in a hell that never ends.

A girl who brings nothing but pain.

So Ranko, the last remnant of a world wished away, curls up further and cries herself to sleep, gnawing hunger in her belly and abject misery in her heart.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Oh boy, you ought to leave this town,
Get out while you can, the meter's running out,
The voices in the streets you love,
Everything is better when you hear that sound,
Spineless dreamers, hide in churches,
Pieces of pieces of rush hour buses,
I dream in emails, worn out phrases,
Mile after mile of just empty pages.

This chapter made me cry to write, but it had to be written. I just couldn't not write it. I need this story out of my head or else it lives in there. We're near the nadir of things now.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 7 - The Same Old Vacant Stare
Chapter 7 - The Same Old Vacant Stare

I don't know where I am,
And I don't really care,
I look myself in the eye,
There's no one there.

I fall upon the earth,
I call upon the air,
But all I get is the same old vacant stare.


- Crystal Ball by Keane

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Nodoka spends days looking at the photographs, holding them up so that they fit in the space in her house from where they were taken. Thanking the kami that the new tenants weren't moving in for several months, she knows she has a lot to ponder.

The dates, the photographs, that they're taken in this house and the Tendou dojo, the girl's similar features to her, the closeness the picture of her and the girl shows makes Nodoka long for something. Like there's a hole in her life. The hole there's been ever since the miscarriage and subsequent finding out of her unsuitability to bear children. Genma's cruelty and her finally throwing him out and divorcing him publicly as the honourless cur he is.

But she always felt a hole in her life. Even when Kimiko came round, packed all of her things up and all but frog-marched her to the Tendou home to live there with them and help raise the girls, even raising those three now lovely young women, there was a hole, and she recognises it as the lack of her own child.

The girl. The girl with red hair. She has to be Nodoka's baby, somehow not dead in a miscarriage but alive. But how? She knows she didn't birth the baby, it was far, far too early for any baby to survive birth when the pregnancy failed. Yet this photograph shows a healthy girl with her mother.

With Nodoka.

Nodoka holds the wallet and purses her lips. She feels like reality has slipped. Like it's changing beyond what it should be. Whispers of something off in the world constantly hound her now.

Shaking her head, she stands and then dons her most formal kimono. She should seek the wisdom of someone versed in things like magic. The Elder who runs the Nekohanten nearby probably has some knowledge in magic, and magic seems to be the case. Nodoka isn't someone who doesn't believe in magic; she knows all too well that the supernatural dwells partially out of sight. Some of the things she's had to fight…

She brings the photo wallet and the empty bentou box with her and makes her way. Peeking in, she sees it's a slow afternoon and nods to herself, stepping in with a smile. Seeing the lovely purple-haired girl and her husband manning the room, she bows. "May I speak with Elder Kuh Lon please, dear? It's regarding some strange magic."

The girl smiles at Nodoka and nods. "I will get her. Airen can serve food in meantime."

Nodoka inclines her head and orders a bowl of noodles to enjoy while she waits. Not too long later, a wizened, elderly lady hops up next to Nodoka on her cane and looks sharply at the auburn-haired woman.

"My great-granddaughter tells me you require my assistance, child?"

Nodoka bristles slightly but remembers that the elder lady probably does see her as a child given her age and experience. "Greetings Elder Kuh Lon, I do indeed seek the aid of one with knowledge of magic."

"Oho, magic is it?"

"Indeed." Nodoka finishes her noodles and wipes her mouth. She puts the photo wallet and the bentou on the table, in a carrier bag, but doesn't take them out yet. "Tell me, how can someone have been born and yet not been born?"

Cologne laughs. "Ah, a paradox! Well, there are certainly ways to change things, though none are perfect. The nanban mirror for instance."

Nodoka nods. "I met a girl. A girl I have never seen in my life before, yet my heart sang on seeing her as if there were a hole in the world for me that she slotted into perfectly. A missing piece of a jigsaw. And yet, again, I had not met her before."

Cologne's eyebrows raise. "A remnant perhaps." She muses. Nodoka looks curious but doesn't ask.

"And then there is this." She pulls the wallet out and puts it on the table, opening it. Cologne takes a look, and then understanding dawns in her eyes.

"Oh, it was that Remnant. They're rare enough that I thought it was her."

"Who is she, Elder?"

"She's your daughter." A new voice enters the conversation, and the two turn to see a girl with reddish-brown hair holding a strange little tentacle creature. She wears a lot of purple and her teeth are sharp, bared in a mocking grin at Cologne. "I wondered which of you screwed up my plan."

The girl approaches and Cologne's stick lashes out to bonk her. The girl halts it with a finger that has crystal talon instead of fingernail. "None of that, girl." The brunette's little companion chirps. "You said it, Bob."

"Who are you?" Nodoka asks, trying to stay polite.

"Rachel Turner. Or I guess in your local way of putting it, Turner Rachel. I'm a magical girl angel. If you can believe the angel part anyway. I'm not far off apotheosis but still have a few decades yet to catch up on my mentor."

"What?"

Cologne tries to take her stick back, but Rachel wrenches it off her and inspects it. "Chi reinforced. Nice. Might let you have it back once you listen to me and apologise for messing my wonderfully neat plan up."

"Plan?"

"Oh yeah, you see I wasn't happy with what happened to little miss Ranko. So, I was working in the background, pushing her and her friend together so that she could have some happiness. I didn't expect a child with no more heart than an insect has to screw that up." She looks to Cologne.

"Child? I tell you now, girlie, I am over three hund-"

"Be. Quiet." Rachel's voice is dark, commanding and menacing, a touch of other voices on the edge of them. Reality shivers about her a moment. "I am more than five hundred years old, child, I can call you that, I think."

Nodoka looks to the young-looking girl, then the Amazon elder and can't help but titter nervously. "You look good for it."

"I've aged well." The girl says to Nodoka in friendlier tones. She actually smiles at the auburn-haired woman, then returns to glaring at Cologne. "Questions?" Cologne shakes her head. "Good. Now, if she ever comes here again, feed her and give her a place to stay and let her mother know. She can take it from there." Rachel's eyes shine a dark purple. "And if I hear you haven't done so if she does, I'll be upset."

There's a poof of pink smoke and a tiny girl with pink hair appears. To Nodoka's shock, Cologne immediately bows to her. "K-Kami-sama!" She stutters. "We didn't expect…"

The pinkette smiles softly. "No one ever does, dear." She says. Then she puts a hand on Rachel's arm. "You're bending the limits, Rachel."

"I know, I'm just pissed off. Had a whole plan for those two disasters and everything."

"It will come. For now… Miss Nodoka?" The pinkette turns, ignoring the still kowtowing Cologne. "I'm afraid we'll need to go to your house, and you might be out of it for a month or two, but trust me, it'll be better. Is that OK?" Nodoka nods blankly. "Great!" And the tiny goddess takes her hand and leads her out. Rachel follows behind, throwing rude gestures at Cologne until the pink-haired one tells her to stop in a resigned tone.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko stares at the bag of oranges as it slides towards her, dropped out of a shopping bag. Her stomach aches and she almost drools. Painfully, she leans down and picks it up. Looking to and fro, for a second, she reaches to open it. Then she sees the person who dropped it and she's filled with disgust at herself.

"E-excuse me?" She asks politely of the woman, who turns and eyes her ragged overalls. Ranko holds out the oranges. "You d-dropped these from your shopping bag, Ma'am."

The lady takes them, eyeing her suspiciously. Ranko bows and moves away, closing her eyes and finding a bench to sit at.

How long has it been now? A month? A month and a half? Like before, all she can do is to count between meals, though even that's hazy now.

Later that evening, she's sat in her cubby-hole and she hears a woman yelling. She leans out and sees her being accosted by two very uncouth-looking gentlemen.

Silently dropping to the ground, she moves nearby stealthily and watches as one of them paws at the woman while she struggles. Ranko's eyes harden. A lady doesn't fight unless needed, and right now it's needed.

She moves in nearby and the men look up, the woman pleading to Ranko to get away as she walks towards them. She still feels light-headed, but the battle-aura running through her seems to be feeding her energy.

"Please let her go." Ranko says in a quiet, disused voice.

The men look at each other and laugh.

Ranko shrugs and walks up to them.

They aren't laughing after she deposits them in a pile on the floor against a wall, pressure points on their legs pressed so they won't be standing anytime soon. Ranko glares at them. "Don't come around here again." She spits. She turns to the lady and smiles. "Hello, Ma'am. Sorry about that. They clearly don't know they shouldn't be here."

The woman stares at the tiny redhead in front of her in the dirty pink overalls, and just nods. "Th-thank you." She says. Ranko smiles and bows.

"Excuse me, I'm going to deposit them at the police box." And Ranko grabs the two by the back of their collars and proceeds to do so, knocking on the door. The woman follows, now curious, as Ranko puts the men down and explains to the policeman that they'd attempted assault on the lady and that she had set off pressure points to stop them walking.

Once the men are arrested and taken away, she turns to the woman again. "Will you be safe, Ma'am?" The woman nods and Ranko smiles at her. "Good."

"Thank you again…" The woman says, bowing, and then looks up. The girl is gone.

Back in the attic above the abandoned shop she'd taken for her own, Ranko curls up. She knows she's probably not going to survive for very long like this. The hunger is so, so painful, and it's taking more effort to run through any exercises to keep her chi flowing.

But on the other hand, she's finding it hard to care. She won't voluntarily kill herself. She promised Ryouga back… when? A month? A year? A lifetime ago? She'd promised her Ryouga that she'd not do it again. And even though he (she?) doesn't exist anymore, at least she can keep that promise.0

But she never promised to not stop herself dying. And she knows she's on borrowed time, on the verge of starvation at all times. The meagre food she manages to get from dropped change won't really fill her belly.

It only staves off the inevitable and she doesn't care. Maybe when she dies, she can see everyone again.

She found this cubby-hole and simply moved her things in. She's helped people around the district when they've been threatened, and she can hear it. Those few moments of helping people remind her of why Ranma learned the Art, and why even if she hates fighting or hurting people she still does too.

At least she remembers pressure points better than Ranma had, else it might get messy, and it won't be long before she'll be out of luck, or energy, or both. And she's made peace with that, looks forward to it even. But she can at least make herself useful by helping people in the meantime.

The next day she takes a walk with her pack. She doesn't know really where she's going until she runs out of energy.

It's still early in the morning, and she's near a park somewhere. She thinks she's still in Nerima, but she sits on a bench and closes her eyes a moment, trying not to let the black morass of her thoughts overwhelm her.

"Hey there, sugar, y'ok?" Ranko looks up from where she's, rubbing her arms to stave off the cold. She looks into the eyes of Kuonji Ukyou. The familiar spike in her heart barely even registers anymore, though she's surprised to see Ukyou here. Wherever here is, she guesses. She hadn't really been paying attention.

She sees a familiar, beaten up yatai and blinks. Of course, without her here Genma wouldn't have run off with it. She can't see Ukyou's father but that might be because she's out here learning her trade alone. Well, not alone, she sees a familiar kunoichi standing in her gorgeous kimono and serving okonomiyaki already.

Is she a she here or has she realised, or is she simply a boy who enjoys cross-dressing? Ranko wonders a moment before shaking her head. It doesn't matter.

"I'm fine." She says softly, looking down. "I'm sorry to have been a bother."

Ukyou frowns, and Ranko looks up at her. Ukyou looks… good. Not dressed as a boy, not having to wear a gakuran. She's dressed very prettily. "Well, can I getcha an okonomiyaki at all? Cute gal like yourself deserves a treat!"

Ranko's stomach grumbles a moment, and she tries to quell it. The gnawing ache gets harder and harder to ignore every day. "I haven't enough money." She says softly. "Sorry."

Ukyou frowns as she takes in the sunken cheeks of the girl, her gaunt appearance and the dirt on her overalls. She looks at the pack the girl has, and the hollowness in her eyes. The air of isolation. Homeless?

Ukyou's eyes soften as she reaches a hand out. "Well, lucky for you I got some batter and toppings that are just shy'a spoilin', so ya'd be doin' me a favour if you had a couple."

Ranko looks at the hand dumbly. Ukyou is still wonderful, lovely Ukyou. Always ready to jump in to help. Guilt wells up in her. "I c-couldn't possibly…"

"Nah, you totally could." Ukyou says and reaches down to help Ranko to her feet. Ranko sways a moment, dizziness washing over her and a whistling sounding in her ears before she shakes her head. Now she has a headache on top of the gnawing pain in her tummy. "Woof, you alright? You're really light."

Ranko nods vaguely as Ukyou leads her by the hand over to the small table set by the yatai. Ukyou all but pushes her onto the fold-out chair and gently boots her pack underneath. "I'll make you a special with all of the toppings that are goin' bad."

Ranko nods, looking at the table, guilt all over her features, though she hardly notices, the cloak of numbness still wrapped around her.

Ukyou heads to the grill on the yatai as Konatsu looks the redhead over as she slumps on the chair, dazed. "She looks a mess, the poor dear." The kunoichi says softly. "Homeless? She looks like she's starving. And I don't mean in the 'I'm really hungry' way, I mean in the 'to death' way."

Ukyou nods. "She refused food as well until I insisted and even then I suspect we'll have trouble feeding her. She's got that air you used to have. The whole 'I don't matter and don't deserve things' one."

Konatsu blushes as she sighs. "Poor girl." She says with empathy in her voice. "It took you ages to break me of the habit, and you were very persistent. That and the hormones help me feel a little less horrible."

Ukyou smiles at her girlfriend. "Ah well, Kona-honey, you know I love you. Least we can do for the poor lass is feed her a bit." She starts pouring the batter onto the griddle, making an extra large okonomiyaki, on which she puts the most nutritious foods she can. Konatsu purses her lips as she sees the size of the okonomiyaki Ukyou's making.

"What is it?"

"We need to ask how long it's been since she ate."

"Why?"

"Refeeding syndrome." Konatsu says, sadly. "If someone is literally starving to death and they eat too much at once their body can't handle it."

"Really?"

"Really. It could kill her if her body's in starvation mode. Trust me, I'm… familiar with it."

Ukyou curses under her breath. "Should we get her to a hospital?"

Konatsu shrugs. "I don't know, Ucchan. She's still moving and walking so I don't know if she's that far gone. But Perhaps give it to her in a box and tell her to eat it a small bit at a time. It should keep a few days at least."

Ukyou nods. "Right you are, sugar." She says, flipping the huge pancake over and continuing to cook it. She puts it into a takeaway box and then makes a much, much smaller one which she puts on a paper plate and slides in front of the girl as she sits down.

Ranko looks at it, trembling hands reaching for the chopsticks Ukyou holds out. Ukyou smiles at her. "You want to be careful eatin', sugar, if you've not for a while. Small bits over time, alright?" She puts the boxed okonomiyaki down. "Eat this over the next couple of days. Slowly, and small bits at a time, or you'll get sick."

Ranko nods, eating the tiny okonomiyaki she'd been given daintily. She wonders if she should feel like she wants to cry – all she feels is numb, empty. She's felt like this for a while, cold. Like something inside her finally broke and now she's just an automaton running on outdated systems that don't know they should have stopped.

Ukyou smiles at her and hands over a card. "I'm Kuonji Ukyou, sugar."

"R-Ranko." The redhead says softly, her voice rusty.

"Pleased to meet you. You got a place to stay?"

Ranko looks up and nods. Ukyou senses she's telling the truth, though she doesn't realise said truth is that she has a hole in the attic of an abandoned shop in which she waits to die.

"Good thing. Well, I'll be movin' nearby and settin' up an okonomiyaki place, it's in my blood. Can't work from a yatai forever!" Ukyou grins at Ranko. "If you need a hot dinner, hit me up alright, sugar?"

No. "O-okay." Ranko says, finishing the last of the okonomiyaki and standing up, bowing. "Th-thank you for the okonomiyaki, Kuonji-san." She says softly, still in that rusty voice.

She makes to walk away but Ukyou stops her and presses the box into her hands. "Eat this slowly, a small bit at a time, over the next few days okay sugar? It should keep a little."

Ranko stammers, but walks off with the box, still feeling numb.

She's still numb as she looks at the box in her cubby-hole when she returns.
 
Chapter 8 - The Angel of Nerima
Chapter 8 - The Angel of Nerima

And it's not what you expected,
The way the world you built loves to cut you down,
The way your head gets twisted,
And you sit up all night trying to figure it out.

And they say; you've made your bed now,
Don't you see you've brought it on yourself?
And they say that you should move on,
But you can't even get your shoes on.

And it's the voices in your head now,
Saying; there's something wrong about,
The way I feel,
A broken link, a missing part, a punctured wheel.


- "The Way I Feel" by Keane

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

The sound of a little girl crying pulls Ranko out of her reverie. It's late at night and she's been curled up in the tiny space she's taken most of the day, mostly staring at Ucchan's okonomiyaki.

She drops down into the alley, looking for the sound and eventually finds a scuffed and dirty little girl with black hair, crying next to a bin. There's nothing around, and no one else, but the girl doesn't look too bad. She's scuffed and a little dirty but doesn't look like she's living on the streets.

The girl looks up as the red-haired girl glides down from the roofs, the moon framing her. She brightens and stops crying as Ranko kneels down next to her. She's heard about the nice lady who helps people, and this looks like her. Plus, she's like a ninja!

"Hello." Ranko says, and the girl hears a voice that sounds ethereal and odd, as if it's not used much. Ranko gets a good look at the little girl. She's about six, black hair in twintails and wearing a cute pink ruffled dress. She's clean and well-fed so she's not a vagrant like Ranko. Ranko had expected her to not be pleased to see a stranger like Ranko, but the girl is beaming at her.

"H-hello!" The girl says. "Are you the Angel?"

Ranko looks confusedly at her. "Angel?"

"Yeah!" The girl says excitedly, her predicament forgotten in her excitement. "The Angel of Nerima!"

Ranko shakes her head. "I… didn't know we had an angel."

The girl beams. "They said she has red hair and appears like a ghost from above, just like you did!"

Ranko blushes. She had been helping a lot of people by dropping from the roofs, apparently that was enough for the rumour mill. "A-ah…" She coughs a moment. "…Why were you crying?"

The girl's face falls as if on cue. "I can't find my mama." She whimpers. Ranko looks from left to right and then shakes her head. It's far too late at night – the girl must have been wandering for ages. Why?

"When did you see your mama last?"

"It w-w-was th-this afternoon, a b-b-bad man tried to g-grab me, so I r-r-ran and and I escaped but I d-d-don't know where I ended up!" The girl bawls, grabbing onto Ranko's waist. Ranko shakes her head. She's not exactly clean, but the girl has a death-grip.

Ranko pats the girl's head. "I'm sorry to hear that. What's your name?"

"Ogino M-Miki, Angel-san." The girl says. Ranko smiles down into her blue eyes, very similar to Ranko's own.

"Pleased to meet you, Ogino-chan." Ranko nods. "Well, it's very late, let's see if the police box is manned, shall we? They should be able to help – everywhere else is closed." Miki nods into Ranko's stomach and the redhead gently pushes her away. She offers her hand and Miki takes it in hers. "Though you should be more careful talking to strange people, Ogino-chan."

"But you're not strange, you're the Angel!" Miki says happily. "So, I know you're nice!"

Ranko blushes again and the two set off.

Unfortunately, the police box is closed for the time being and the usual officer who's taken to thanking Ranko for her efforts isn't here at the moment. Ranko sighs. "Well, Ogino-chan, I don't think it's going to be tonight we'll find your mama." She says sadly.

Miki looks crestfallen. "But…"

"It's fine!" Ranko says. "You can stay with me tonight, I have a little attic place you can stay with me, and a bedroll if you don't mind it a bit mucky."

Ranko's not really been taking care of herself – what's the point? Her main thoughts are just to sit and stew in her pain or look for people to help. The end isn't too far away and she's not looking away from it.

Miki brightens at her words, though. "Oh! Okay! I get to stay with Angel-san tonight so that's fine!"

Ranko smiles at the girl and leads her to the alley where her attic is and then picks Miki up. She has to flush more of her chi into her system just to do so, but she leaps straight up into the small hole and pushes Miki through, then crawls in.

Miki makes 'ooh' and 'aah' noises at the dirty, open-to-the-elements attic in which Ranko's sequestered herself. She sits next to Ranko's pack and smiles. "Wow, it's like a secret base!"

Ranko tries to smile at that, at the thought of the hole she'd crawled into to wait for death being some kind of secret superheroine's base. If she wasn't so numb and shattered inside, she might even be able to believe it.

She pulls herself from the swirling black morass her thoughts threaten to lead her into and looks at the little girl who is her charge for tonight.

She sits on the bedroll next to Miki, who is still chattering away, picking up the box with the large okonomiyaki in.

Miki's stomach grumbles as Ranko's does, and Ranko looks down at the box she'd received only this morning from her sister in another life. Miki's a girl with her parents somewhere looking for her. She can go hungry for a while.

Ranko looks at her hands and then the box, then at Miki and then feels a deep shame. She doesn't deserve it anyway.

She opens the box, smiling painfully at the little girl. "Here." She says warmly, holding out a pair of chopsticks that Ukyou had put into it for her. "I hear a grumbly tummy. Best fill it."

Miki takes the box and smells the okonomiyaki. It's cold by now, but it's still Ucchan's and half of it's gone before Miki slows down and smiles happily. "Oh, thank you Angel-san!"

"Call me Ranko." The redhead says, watching the okonomiyaki disappear. Her stomach clenches in on itself. A feeling of wanting to cry breaks into the numbness and she swallows it down, pushing the emotions down. They won't help.

"Don't you want any, Ranko-nee-san?" Miki asks, pausing.

Ranko swallows, trying not to salivate. "I ate earlier." She half-lies.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko spends most of the night while Miki is awake telling her very heavily edited stories of her time as Ranma. Miki seems to find half of them very funny, though Ranko does take some of the more dangerous elements out and makes them far more fun than they had been.

She seems to like Akane and Ranko smiles at that. "I like Akane too. I've got a friend very much like her who's not quite so bad tempered."

Miki likes that idea, but eventually the stories slow down as Miki tires out and eventually sleeps. Ranko lets her take the bedroll, putting over the ragged sleeping bag and leaning against her pack.

Her stomach hurts again, but the gnawing, biting, clawing ache is a constant companion, as is the headache that feels like someone drilling into her skull. She sits and contemplates her life, and the hell she is in.

"What did I do?" She asks the sky through the hole in the roof. "I made a wish, yes, but everything before? Why do I deserve that? Do even I deserve this?"

Miki grumbles so Ranko shuts up and looks down at her hands. Her skin is filthy – what's the point in bathing, she'll just get dirty again and now she's not at school there's only so much she can do. She winces as she moves, her back sore.

Eventually she falls asleep and dreams of happier times. The dreams are happy but waking to the nightmare existence she lives now is just as awful as the first time she dreamed she was back in her bed in her mother's home. Waking up in the night, she pulls the still-somehow-pristine pyjamas in their plastic wrapping and clutches them to her like a stuffed toy, like a lifeline.

Those dreams can crack through her numbness for a short while.

She's woken by the tapping of small hands and opens her eyes to find Miki staring at her with blue eyes so similar to her own. Miki smiles. "Ranko-nee-chan was sleeping very heavily!"

Ranko blinks and stretches her cricked back, trying to limber herself up. "Good morning, Miki." She says in her soft, disused voice, harsh with not having yet recovered from overuse yesterday.

Miki smiles at her. "Thank you for letting me stay."

"You're welcome." Ranko says as she stands. She pops her head out of the roof-hold and looks to the clocktower nearby. 8AM, so most places are probably starting to open, and the police box should be manned now.

Ranko holds her hand out to Miki, who takes it. Ranko then picks the little girl up and hops out of the hole, keeping her battle aura up to feed chi into her weakening body. She hops over some roofs and then drops down into the street, setting Miki down who now has a bright smile.

"That was so COOL, Ranko-nee-chan! Are you a ninja as well as an angel?!"

Ranko shakes her head. "I'm just Ranko, Miki-chan." She says softly, taking the girl's hand and walking down the street.

The two of them make an odd pair – the girl in the cute, slightly dirty dress as if from playing and the gaunt spectre of a girl with red hair in filthy and ragged overalls. Ranko catches sight of herself in the windows of a shop and looks away immediately. She's not sure why Miki hadn't run away screaming from that hollow-cheeked, blank-eyed nightmare she sees reflected back.

The body reflecting the soul, she supposes. She's felt broken, empty and numb for the whole time she's been here, so why not look like it on the outside?

Miki chatters at her and she makes noises of assent as they turn the corner onto the main street of the industrial district and the sight of the police box. Officer Kanazawa is there as always and he smiles at Ranko. He'd once tried to follow her to where she was, having correctly guessed she was homeless, but she's sneaky and fast enough to evade him.

He won't arrest her while she's useful, she knows, and she plans to make it so he can at least know when she dies, if she gets enough time to let him know.

He eyes her as she approaches with the little girl holding her hand and raises his eyebrow.

"Angel-san." He says. Ranko blushes. He laughs. "I see you heard that name from your little friend?"

Ranko nods. "Y-yes. This is Ogino Miki-chan, Officer Kanazawa-san." She smiles painfully. "She was lost last night, and the box wasn't manned so I had her stay with me."

"Ranko-nee-san has a secret base and everything!" Miki says proudly. "It's so cool!"

The policeman sighs and smiles at Ranko. "Glad you found her; I know her mother's been having kittens. She had wondered if Ogino-chan here had wandered into the industrial and commercial district. If you two sit down, I'll let her mother know so she can pick her up."

Ranko nods, sitting heavily on the nearby bench with Miki, exhausted already. Miki chatters away and Ranko tries to interact until a voice speaks in shock.

"M-Miki? MIKI!" There's a rustle of cloth as a blur picks the little girl up and crushes her to its chest.

Ranko recognises a mother seeing her daughter and moves off the bench to give them some space. She watches as the mother alternately scolds and praises the girl for running away from the bad men but too far, and for trusting a stranger.

"But Mama, she's the Angel of Nerima, not a stranger!" Miki protests, and the woman turns, her blue eyes like her daughter's zeroing in on Ranko. The woman smiles at her.

"Thank you, Angel-san."

"Ranko."

Miki's mother looks over the girl, noting she can't be out of high-school age yet. She takes in the filthy and damaged clothes, the half-wrecked footwear and the girl's hollow eyes that contain a pain she can't even understand. Not to mention how scarecrow-thin the girl is.

"Thank you, Ranko. For looking after my daughter and bringing her back to me safe. How can I repay you?"

Ranko shakes her head. "I didn't do it for payment, Ogino-san." She says softly.

Officer Kanazawa nods. "She never asks for the rewards we offer or takes them, Ogino-san so it's probably best to let it lie."

"But…"

Ranko shrugs. "It's the right thing to do, and I can at least do some good with my life if I help. Goodbye."

Ranko leaps onto a nearby roof and slips out of sight and Miki waves while her mother looks on in amazement.

Officer Kanazawa chuckles. "She does that. It's one reason she's also known as the 'Ghost of Nerima', at least to the idiot yakuza or gang members that come around here causing trouble.

Miki beams. "Ranko-nee-san is so cool!"

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Akane sits in class and growls, frustratedly, to herself. She's been out at least once a week, looking for her friend. But it's like the girl's a ghost. No one knows who she is, she doesn't exist on anything formal. Even Nabiki cannot find her.

It's like she never existed – she'd have said that she'd been lying about her name, but for the fact that Ranko responded to her name instinctively.

She sighs as she finishes class for the day and heads out of the school to walk home with Yuka and Sayuri, who both seem as down as she is.

"Still no luck?" Yuka asks, squeezing her girlfriend's hand.

Akane shakes her head. "No. I think I'm going to stop."

Sayuri looks at her sadly. "Really?"

Akane nods morosely. "Really." She says softly. She scrubs at her eyes. "I don't know. I just… It's been three months. If she was starving before, she's probably… you know."

Yuka's face falls. "Oh, I hope not. She seemed so nice."

Akane sighs and nods. "She was. She seemed to like hearing about my family, like she enjoyed hearing about people being happy."

The three of them are silent the rest of the walk until Akane turns to her home's gate. "You two lovebirds take care."

Yuka and Sayuri nod and walk off, while Akane makes her way to the genkan and changes her shoes. Kimiko smiles at her softly. "Good evening, Akane dear. Not looking tonight?"

"I… think I'm going to stop." Akane admits. Kimiko sighs.

"I thought this would come. I'm sorry, dear. I hope wherever she is, she's happy."

Akane nods. "Me too, Mom." She says, giving her mother a hug. "Me too."

She's eating her dinner at the table with her family when the feeling comes over her. A strange, nagging, tugging feeling. She tries to ignore it and finish her dinner, but while she's breaking bricks it comes again. Akane frowns. As a martial artist of some skill, she knows better than to ignore her senses.

She walks into the house, looking around. Kimiko's baking a batch of cookies and Kasumi's sat at the table in the kitchen with her laptop out doing some work and idly chatting to her mother.

"Akane?"

Akane ignores them, looking through the house. The tugging feeling leads her to the genkan, and she wonders a moment. Then she looks behind her at Kimiko, who stands there with her hands full of a mixing bowl. "Go on, dear. One last time." Her mother smiles at her encouragingly. "You know how I've always told you to follow your instincts and I can see something's grabbing you."

Akane nods, slips her shoes on and runs out the house, following the feeling.

"Hey, Akane Tendou-san, right?"

Akane stops and stares at the girl that had just appeared in front of her. She's western by her looks, and stands taller than Akane's height, probably about 5 feet 8 or 9. Her skin's practically translucent it's so pale, and her veins stand out as they're almost completely black and purple. Purple eyes stare into Akane's brown, and the girl grins with sharp teeth.

"Um… Yes?"

The girl's smile grows wider. "Hi! I'm Rachel, Rachel Turner." She hefts the thing in her arms, which appears to be a tiny shoggoth. It chirps. "This is-" She makes a noise for two minutes solid that sounds like a dial-up modem connecting. "…But I call him Bob for short. I'm a magical girl."

"You're a magical girl." Akane's tone is flat and Rachel laughs.

"Yep! Don't fuckin' look like one but trust me. Transformation sequence and everything! Anyway, you're looking for that cute redhead, Ranko, right?"

Akane stares and then nods. "…Yeah. How do you know?"

"Magical girl stuff." Rachel laughs and puts Bob on her head, the little thing curling into a bucket hat and appearing to go to sleep. Rachel sticks her hands in the front pocket of her purple hoodie, but not before Akane can see the purple crystal talons where her fingernails should be. "Technically I'm "Magical Girl Desco-Chan. I fuse with Bob here and become a tentacly… monster girl, I guess. It's really fuckin' weird looking so don't ask me to do it without reason out here with the normies."

Akane looks confused but then shrugs. "Alright. I hope your skirt isn't too short. It's nice to see it in manga but real life…"

Rachel grimaces. "It's no Sailor Scout outfit but trust me, being a tentacly monster girl is bad enough for the jokes. Anyway!" She brightens. "Kicking demon arse is great fun!" She shrugs and then looks serious. "But you were looking for her, right?"

"Yeah." Akane says. "She just… disappeared."

"She didn't want to be a burden on anyone. Personally, I think she's being fucking stupid but what do I know? I'm only three hundred years old and dealt with guys with low self-esteem like her most of that time."

"Three… hundred?"

"What? Oh, yeah. Don't ask. Anyway, sorry. Always was easily distracted. Ranko. Poor kid, she woke up a new person and was barely formed when she made her wish. We told her there'd be consequences but she's a stubborn little thing." Rachel laughs, "Impressively stubborn. Buuuut also has all the self-esteem of a dead gnat so eh. Anyway, you heard of the 'ghost of Nerima' or the 'Angel of Nerima'?"

"It's her?"

"Bingo!" Rachel grins. "She's staying in the commercial district at the moment, though she did wander around a bit. Even fought a couple of Youma that started bothering her, though she never starts the fights I'd noticed."

Akane starts as if to run and Rachel smiles at her, waving. "Go get 'er, tiger."

The magical girl watches the short-haired girl run off and plucks her chibi-shoggoth from her head. "I think she'll be fine, Bob." Chirp, "Yeah, well, this Akane doesn't seem to be too hung up on things. Maybe they'll finally fuckin' get together this time. And if not, she'll be with her family again." Chirp chirp. "Yeah. Well, I just hope the poor kid's not entirely gone. To still be cooking in your personality and then to not exist… Eeesh." Chirp. "We've done all we can. Already not looking forwards to the convo with the bureaucracy, you know how those idiots are."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Three months.

It's been three months, Ranko finds, and somehow she's survived on water and the little food she's able to scrounge or that she's occasionally been handed on the few times that Konatsu's managed to catch her. The kunoichi doesn't seem to be quite as skilled as she had been before, and Ranko wonders if it's because Ukyou maybe rescued her early?

Either way there have been occasions where she's had to shake the persistent girl after having had a small okonomiyaki dumped into her lap when she sits on a bench.

Somehow, it's let her survive this long, but she's starting to feel it more and more and she sees the girl less and less. Her battle aura is harder to call up, her chi sluggish, her movements not as quick, and it turns out that when you fight gang members who somehow have guns, that that slowness can stop you in your tracks.

She's caught off-guard by a trio of idiots who come to the alley she was vaulting to her attic from and is surrounded quickly. She calls up her battle aura and it flickers in her vision, and she knows that this is real danger. She's past the point where she can trust her speed, especially with the one who has a gun pointing it right at her.

She frowns at them, shaking her head, the much longer pigtail of her hair brushing her back. "G-gentlemen. This is a mistake." She says softly, trying to spook them.

The fight is brutal and short, and she finds herself hitting them harder than she normally would, trying to get their pressure points, but they get their own hits in, which has been happening more and more often.

She staggers back as she drops two of them, then the click of the pistol in the last one's hand brings her to look at him. He points it at her and his finger squeezes on the trigger.

Akane, running through the district, hears a struggle that tells her there's a fight going on, and she rounds the corner to an alleyway as there's a loud 'crack' and a small burst of light in the darkening evening. She gasps at what she sees.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{

I really am an evil person for cliff-hangers. But here comes the sun.
 
Chapter 9 - Sunrise
Chapter 9 - Sunrise

I wake up, it's a bad dream,
No one on my side, I was fighting,
But I just feel too tired to be fighting,
Guess I'm not the fighting kind.

Wouldn't mind it if you were by my side,
But you're long gone, yeah, you're long gone now, yeah,
Where do we go?
I don't even know,

My strange old face,
And I'm thinking about those days,
And I'm thinking about those days.


- "A Bad dream" by Keane

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Akane catches the last moments of Ranko defending herself. The two men on the ground groan, their bodies locked up from pressure points.

The final thug, the gun in his hand pointed to the sky, looks disbelievingly at the petite redhead that has his hands clasped in her own before she wrenches the hands away from the gun and kicks it away, jabbing the man in the legs, then the hips and finally the back, sending him tumbling down, too.

Ranko's left standing, panting, on shaky legs. She falls to her knees. Akane can see her battle aura guttering, flickering like a candle in the wind. Then she looks up at the top of the alleyway and jumps. Akane tracks her as she crawls into a small hole up there, somehow not noticing the short-haired girl. Akane bites her lip and considers a moment. That battle aura looked unhealthy, and the girl looked worse than she'd ever seen anyone, but she can't leave these idiots here.

She grabs all three by the scruff of the neck as well as the gun, making sure she doesn't touch it directly, then dumps them in front of the police box. The officer looks shockedly at her and she shakes her head.

"The Angel did it, but she looked so weak when she'd finished…" Akane says. "I'm going to get her and take her home."

The officer swallows and nods at the unhappy martial artist in front of him and starts dealing with the knocked-out thugs as Akane makes her way to the alley and climbs slowly up the wall to the hole, peering in. She tries not to make any noise.

Ranko's curled up on a filthy bedroll, a ratty pack nearby and she's clutching a plastic wrapper holding something green. The girl's on her side and Akane stares at how thin she is.

She hears Ranko's voice, weak and tired and defeated.

"No one should die in pain… But all I've known is… Since then… Since the wish… But she's so beautiful, mother. She shines." A hiccupping sob, "Mother… Mother… I… I hope I see you soon…" Ranko curls up more tightly. "I'm sorry, I ruined everything. But she's better at least. I can… I can go knowing tha…" She trails off as she passes out and her aura starts to gutter again.

Akane doesn't even consciously register she's moving until she encircles the petite redhead in her arms, drawing her into a bridal carry. She walks to the open pack, kneeling and supporting Ranko on her knees while she works with her free hand, and peers in. A tatty, threadbare Fuurinkan High uniform and ratty, patched PE uniform, all dirty. A bookbag and a couple of school textbooks, and a water bottle that's mostly crushed plastic at this point. And that's all the girl has. The crinkling of plastic reminds her of the green package, and she looks at it to see it's a pair of pyjamas, cotton with satin trim, and an orchid pattern running up it.

She puts these in the pack and looks at the emaciated girl on her knee.

She comes to a decision, flipping her phone out of a pocket and texting her mother to prepare for a guest, then looks at Ranko's meagre possessions. The filth and the rattiness of it all makes her want to cry, but she takes in a deep breath and lets it out, centering herself.

Akane bundles it all into the pack as she takes it down and slings it over her shoulder. She keeps Ranko in her arms, balanced and secure, and takes off at a brisk pace, hopping down without realising how far she'd jumped down, as intent on her goal as she is.

Ranko comes to, the headache from her hunger gnawing at the top of her head already there. She's being carried in strong arms; she can feel the muscle holding her rock steady. For a dizzying moment she thinks it's Ryouga, her Ryouga, come through time and space and desperation to find her, like a gallant knight. Then she hears the different heartbeat, feels the press of a bust against her side and the scent of cherry blossoms and lily of the valley, and she realises it's a girl carrying her.

She looks up groggily and sees brown eyes cast down at her, lips pursing.

"…Akane…" Ranko breathes softly. Then she remembers who she is to the girl now. No one.

She really is just a jibakurei now.

"…Sorry. Tendou-san." Ranko says after a moment, shuddering. She wiggles to try to get out of Akane's grip. She doesn't deserve this. She shouldn't be imposing on Akane. She wished her life with Akane away. "Please let me go…"

Akane's arms tighten around her and she wonders a moment if Akane might not be stronger than she is now, especially with Ranko being so malnourished.

"Hello Ranko-chan." The short-haired girl says to her. "I'm taking you home. 'No' isn't an acceptable answer. You need, in order, a bath, food, water, clothes and comfortable sleep. And I'm going to make sure you get them."

"Mmh." Ranko struggles some more, but she's so weak from hunger that all she does is wiggle some. "Let me go!"

"Not an option, Ranko-chan." Akane growls.

"Please, please let me go!" She wriggles some more. "I don't deserve… I was so close…"

"Ranko-chan, you're coming and that's final. You can leave once you're better but right now you need somewhere to stay that's safe while you recover."

"I can…"

"No, you can barely move as it is." Akane says, hefting her. "Now, stop arguing with me, baka."

Ranko goes quiet, shuddering in Akane's arms. Eventually she shyly puts her arms about Akane's neck to steady herself and buries her head against the short-haired girl's chest, listening to the heartbeat.

"Ranko-chan?" Akane's voice is unsure, not at all like the confident young woman she sees in place of her constantly down, constantly angry friend. "Why did you… why did you lie to me? To all of us? About having a home? About your food? Who are you, really?"

Ranko feels the hot flush of shame, mixed with her usual bitterness and loneliness. She sighs, tears falling from her eyes again. "I'm no one. I d-don't deserve the h-help. I d-d-did all of th-this to myself. I gave up my existence. I h-have to bear the burden myself."

Akane looks curiously down at the light girl in her arms. "What?"

Ranko closes her eyes. "It doesn't matter, Tendou-san." She says wearily. "All you need to know is that I had to give up my existence so my family could be happy. Why should I make anyone else pay the price for associating with me?"

Akane frowns as Ranko seems to drop off again and her mind whirls. The misery she hears in the petite redhead's voice, the defeated, lonely attitude rubs her the wrong way. It makes her want to scream, to grab the girl by the shoulders and shake her. Tell her that people care about her.

But the truth is that aside from her and Nabiki's curiosity, most people had already forgot about the redhead's passing involvement in Fuurinkan High by now. And as Nabiki had found no trace in any system of the girl, who thought she was just a spirit hanging around the place of her death, she'd be lying if she said there were people who cared outside of herself, her family (via Akane), Yuka and Sayuri.

Akane decides she's going to get a whole bunch of people to care about the girl.

She brightens as she reaches the genkan of the Tendou compound and uses her foot to knock on the door. It slides open and her mother is there, peering at her, with Nabiki and Kasumi standing behind. They look shocked to see the filthy, emaciated girl in her arms and the ratty pack on her shoulder.

"Mom, let's get her into the warmth." Akane says, stepping in. She slips off her shoes and into her house slippers, though she doesn't take Ranko's shoes off as she has a feeling the girl hadn't been bathing. The smell is already bad enough from her walk back, so she decides to take the girl to the bath right away.

"You found her, sis?" Nabiki asks, looking at Ranko. "Kami-sama, she's so thin."

"She's sick, too, I think. She's burning up." Kasumi has her hand on the girl's forehead. Ranko moans in pain as she comes to, staring with wide eyes at her former family.

She blinks. Then a woman with the gentle face of Kasumi, the chocolate brown eyes of Akane and the light brown hair of Nabiki (though in a bun rather than a bob) is looking worriedly at her. "A-are you…" Ranko's hand reaches out. "A-are you… Akane's mother?"

Kimiko looks quizzically at Akane and then back at Ranko, nodding. "Yes."

Ranko slumps in Akane's arms. "Oh, that's good." She whispers. "Now I know it wasn't… wasted. Now I can…" And she's out.

Akane hefts the slight girl. "Mom, let's get some tea down her with sugar in it. I'll get her to drink it, which should keep her going a little. Then I'm going to get her cleaned up."

"I'll call Toufu. But hold on the tea. If she's been starving, we'll need something small but that will keep her going – some salts, some fuel for her body. Sugar will only make things worse." Kasumi says, all business. "Toufu was coming over tonight anyway to see me, but I'll make him aware we have an emergency. From what I can see she's extremely malnourished, and she looks like she's got some infected wounds. Her temperature is all over the place as well, but I don't know if that's the malnourishment or an illness or just the infection."

"I'll… look through her things." Nabiki nods, "See if I can't find any identification or next of kin or something."

Akane sighs. "Alright, Nabiki, but I don't think you will. I think… I think she's alone." She drops the pack onto the floor and carries Ranko into the family room, sitting and keeping the girl on her lap.

Kimiko walks in with a cup of something Akane remembers her having to drink when she'd had a really bad stomach bug flu, and Akane gently sets the cup to her lips, trying to coax Ranko to drink.

It takes some doing, and Ranko's only half-awake the whole time while Kimiko hovers.

Soun puts a hand on Kimiko's shoulder and then brings her close as they watch Akane try to nurse the red-haired girl.

"Soun." Kimiko says, and the Tendou patriarch looks at his wife curiously. "Soun, she's the angel I saw at the foot of my bed."

Soun looks between them. "She is?"

"I'm certain."

Soun looks confused.

"I thought you dreamed her?"

"So did I." Kimiko says, her voice unsure as she watches her youngest try to take care of Ranko. Nabiki brings in a bottle of water and a banana.

"I heard things like this are good for recovering, from what I found from a quick search." The bob-haired girl comments

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Akane carries Ranko into the furoba and though she weakly struggles to try to take her clothes off, it's clear that the girl's strength isn't what it was. Akane sighs and gently helps the red-haired girl undress, then sits her on a stool and starts scrubbing away what seems to be months' worth of accumulated grime.

Ranko is silent the entire time except for the occasional gasp as Akane accidentally brushes one of her bruises or wounds. Akane almost begins crying as she sees more of Ranko's body under the dirt. The ribs standing out, hip bones standing out, the skin parchment thin and unhealthy-looking. Sores and blotches. Bruises, too.

As she's starting to finish up, the water about the drain a horrible black colour mixed with some pink, Kimiko comes in with some towels she puts nearby.

"How is she doing?"

Akane sighs. "She's very weak, Mom. I don't know how awake she is but she's not saying anything."

Kimiko purses her lips. "Well, we'll let her soak once you've got her clean, then we'll clean those wounds and disinfect as much as we can. I'll get Kasumi to bring some of your clothes since you're a closer fit than she, I or Nabiki."

"Thanks, Mom." Akane says quietly. She keeps scrubbing Ranko's back gently with the soft cloth.

Kimiko watches a moment longer then walks back out, running into Nabiki and Kasumi en route. The girl with the bobbed hair has a disgusted expression on her face.

"Did you find anything?" Kasumi asks, falling into step. Kimiko looks between them

"Nothing, onee-chan." Nabiki grumbles. "Literally all she has is a water bottle, the bedroll, a bookbag with ratty text books, a bedroll, some weirdly pristine pyjamas in plastic and these." She holds up the tattered uniforms. Kasumi blinks as one of the patches on it looks oddly familiar.

"Let me see that." She says, taking the dress. She runs a hand over the patch. "This is mine."

Nabiki stares. "What?"

"Yes, definitely. This is my stitching and... aha." Kasumi turns the dress inside out and shows her a label on the seam. "I always mark here if it's mine."

"Why does she have your old uniforms?" Kimiko wonders.

Kasumi shrugs. "I don't know, Mom, I had thrown these out, and if she is homeless, perhaps she saw it as an opportunity?"

Nabiki shakes her head. "There's something more going on here, I can feel it."

Back in the furoba, Akane finishes scrubbing Ranko as best she can. She moves onto the red hair, undoing the single pigtail slowly and letting the curls loose. The pigtail is down to the small of her back, so it's little surprise to Akane that the ragged red curls reach her backside when unbound.

Akane stares in despair at the matted mess and then sighs. Ranko is still as noncommunicative as she had been, though she's definitely awake. Akane takes a brush and starts teasing as much of the mats away as she can, gently holding the hair above the mat so it doesn't tug.

It takes a not-inconsiderable amount of time for her to sort the hair out and by the time she's done she's more or less got enough hair accumulated on the hairbrush for a wig. But the curls aren't tangled and matted anymore.

She starts lathering shampoo into Ranko's hair and the girl seems almost to come alive as she massages it to her scalp, letting out an adorable noise. Akane smiles softly. "You okay?"

Ranko shivers and then says a single word. "No."

Akane shakes her head and grabs the shower head, pouring water onto Ranko's head to start rinsing the shampoo away.

As before the water cascades down practically black from accumulated dirt. "How long is it since you had a bath, Ranko-chan?" She asks.

Ranko thinks. "Three months. I think. I took a dip in the river a few times." Her voice is quiet, rusty, as if she's barely used it.

"So… you've not properly bathed since I saw you last? Why?"

Ranko shrugs. "I'm not w-worth it. If I'm not real, why should I care for myself?"

Akane frowns. "You're right here."

Ranko shakes her head. "But I'm not a real person. Not anymore. I gave that up."

Akane sighs. "This again." She says. "You're as real as me, Ranko-chan." She picks the shampoo bottle up again and starts lathering it into the girl's hair. "Else I couldn't do this."

Ranko sighs softly, shuddering again. "You wouldn't… shouldn't understand. No one else should ever have to understand."

It takes shampooing her hair three times before the water's clear and soapy coming off. Akane despairs momentarily at how the previously vibrant red hair seems so lifeless and dull as she starts massaging conditioner into the curls. "…Your hair was so nice, Ranko-chan. When we're done we'll get some masks and reconstructors for you, see if we can't perk it up."

Once she's done rubbing in conditioner, she grabs a hair tie from nearby and pulls the red curls into a sloppy bun atop Ranko's head. "We'll leave it in while we soak, then I'll rinse for you. Might do it some good." She helps Ranko to her feet, but the girl seems able to stand on her own after a moment. Akane still helps her to the furo though, and sits her down in it, then gets in too after washing herself down.

Ranko is looking at the water, her face a mask of pain and sorrow, her eyes hollow. Akane looks at her and sighs. "What's wrong?"

"I shouldn't be here." Ranko whispers, staring into the steaming water. "I don't belong here. I don't deserve to be here."

Akane bites her lip. "I think you're in the right place, Ranko-chan." She says confidently. Ranko shakes her head.

"No… My price was to be alone."

"What price?"

Ranko goes silent and closes her eyes. "The price of happiness for others."

"It doesn't make me happy to see you alone." Akane says. "It makes me really sad."

Ranko shakes her head. "But that's me making you unhappy. If I wasn't here, you'd be better."

Akane purses her lips. She wants to grab Ranko, to shake her and tell her that's not true, but she senses it would do more harm than good, especially with her fragile condition.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Kimiko takes the filthy, ragged overalls that Ranko had been wearing and looks forlornly at them. She might be able to salvage them if they don't fall to pieces in the washing. They're very familiar though, and she can't figure out why until she heads into Akane's room to find some clothes that might fit the redheaded girl. Akane's probably the closest in size to Ranko, though wasted as she is she won't be filling them out.

Kimiko looks through the wardrobe and finds an orange blouse and a pink pair of overalls with 'CHINA' emblazoned on them. Akane'd never worn them; they'd been an impulse buy from a thrift store and Akane had found they didn't really suit her but had still kept them for some reason. 'Nostalgia', she'd said, but she hadn't elaborated.

By the look on her daughter's face, Kimiko didn't think Akane even know what she meant.

She looks between the dirty, ragged clothes and the new ones and blinks in confusion. The outfit is identical. Raising an eyebrow, she looks at the tag on both sets and sees the exact same kanji denoting that they're Akane's. The other eyebrow joins its sibling.

"Oh my." Kasumi says, looking at them alongside her mother. They both know Akane only had the one set, and besides, the kanji on the label is identical, right down to a slight splodge of ink next to it. If she had to hazard a guess, they were the exact same pair of overalls, only more worn, ragged and filthy. The blouse is the same.

Nabiki knocks on the side of the door. "What you up to, guys?" She asks.

"Look at these, Nabiki." Kasumi says, pointing to the two sets of clothes. "They're identical."

Nabiki stares and shakes her head. "What on earth…?" Checking them over, she comes to the same conclusion as Kasumi and Kimiko. "…But what does it mean?"

"Akane said she was mumbling something about giving up her existence…" Kimiko says thoughtfully.

Kimiko sighs. "We'll ask her when she's better – and only then, girls, OK?"

"Sure, Mom." Nabiki says, rolling her eyes. She's not going to interrogate a practically dead girl, even if the mystery is really bothering her.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

And we're past the worst bit. It's not plain sailing from here, not with poor Ranko's many, many issues. But now she can begin to heal.

You guys have no idea how glad I am to be past all that misery. Writing it took such a toll on my mood.

Get you a girl like Akane.
 
Chapter 10 - The Intolerable Weight of Living
Chapter 10 - The Intolerable Weight of Living

Nothing left beside this old cathedral,
Just the sad, lonely spires,
How do you make it right?
Oh, but you try.


- Is It Any Wonder by Keane

CONTENT WARNING: Suicidal desires, ideation and thoughts and extremely poor mental health ahead.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Akane helps Ranko out of the furo and starts drying the emaciated redhead, towelling her gently so as not to cause further damage to the sores and wounds on her body. Ranko's gone incommunicative again, her eyes full of a hollow misery.

Akane's heart sinks as she sees the expression on her friend's face and she almost cries there and then. But Ranko would take it as further proof she's making Akane's life worse.

The door to the furoba opens and Kimiko moves in with the new clothes, Akane eyeing the pink overalls and knowing they'll suit the short girl far more than they ever did her.

She has the medical kit as well, and kneels next to the two of them, pulling out disinfectant, swabs, tweezers, cotton balls and some muscle bruise balm that Toufu makes for them that they all swear by.

"Hello there, Ranko-chan. I'm Tendou Kimiko." She says warmly to the redhead. Internally she's as upset as her daughter as she looks the girl up and down for the first time properly. Her ribs stand in sharp relief against her skin, which is waxy, pale and thin. Blotches, bruises and sores dot it, along with some poorly healed wounds. There are scars across some of the skin as well – tiny thin lines, as if from claws or something, though these look long healed.

Her hips stand out as well, and Kimiko wonders how close to starving to death the small girl actually is.

Ranko doesn't respond to her, just staring at the ground from the stool on which she sits, not even caring about being unclothed in front of what they think are strangers to her. Kimiko sighs. She hopes it doesn't become full catatonia.

"I'm going to clean and dress those sores, Ranko-chan, then rub some balm onto those bruises that will help. I've got some small amount of food for you that Kasumi says will help keep you going, but we'll need to feed you small amounts very regularly until we're sure your body can start handling proper quantities of food again, OK?"

Not even a nod. Or a blink. Ranko's silence and lack of response is unnerving, but her eyes do flick between Kimiko and Akane and her lips seem to be making the shapes for a sound repeated, without actually making the sound.

Kimiko sighs again and picks the cotton balls up, spotting them in alcohol and starting to rub at the sores. Some of them bleed and she hisses when the sharp alcohol burns against them. Kimiko takes the response as a good sign but still tries to be careful. Some of the worst cuts she cleans and bandages, and then finally starts rubbing the balm over the bruises. Ranko shivers at the direct touch as Akane helps keep her sat upright.

"Why are you doing this?" Ranko asks suddenly, eyes alive once more, dull blue staring into Kimiko's brown.

"You're my daughter's friend and you need help." Kimiko says instantly back.

"I could have gone." Ranko mumbles. "I was so close to being free."

"Free?"

"I could see them again." Ranko says. Kimiko frowns at the non sequitur. "Lost due to a wish/The Changeling finally gone/My suffering ends."

A death poem. Kimiko realises. She swears in her head.

"Ranko-chan…" Akane says softly, her eyes filling with tears. The blue eyes flick to her.

"Let me die." The redhead breathes, slumping on the stool like a puppet with strings cut. "I'm so tired. You don't even have to do any death rites for me, just leave me somewhere the scavengers can get me, and I won't be anyone's problem anymore. There's no place for me."

The slap is gentle, pulled of almost all its force due to the girl's fragile condition, but it might as well have been made of iron given how much Ranko reels from it.

Kimiko glares at the girl. "None of that nonsense anymore, young lady. I'm not letting you die and if I did my daughter would probably send me to follow you quickly."

Akane starts, but they're both interrupted by Ranko's sharp "NO."

Kimiko blinks at the force behind that quiet, rusted voice.

"You won't die. Not after all I…" Ranko clams up, her head bows and the momentary strength she had leaves her. "Never mind. Do what you must. I promised someone very dear to me who is gone I wouldn't kill myself. But I won't stop the inevitable happening. I'm so tired of it all."

Kimiko watches as she seems to deflate before Akane picks the clothes up and hands them to the redhead. "Get dressed, Ranko-san, and then you are staying with us." Her tone brooks no arguments.

She and Akane exit the furoba and both sit nearby on the floor, waiting for Ranko to change.

"She's really bad." Kimiko says. "Worse than I've ever seen anyone. Worse than No-chan was after she lost…" She stiffens a moment and casts a glance to the closed door as a thought occurs to her. Then she stops, shaking her head.

"Her baby, you mean?" Akane asks quietly.

"Yes. Your auntie was very bad afterwards, it took a lot to get her back up. Eventually after that awful ex-husband of hers was too nasty and she divorced him I made her live with us and help raise you three. That seemed to make her a lot better."

"Poor Auntie." Akane sighs. She brightens. "Hey, you think she'd want to adopt Ranko?"

"Not wanting her as a Tendou?"

Akane blushes. "I don't want her for a sister, Mom." She says. "She can be a Tendou in due time."

Kimiko pats her shoulder. "My daughter the optimist. Well, good luck. You'll both need it."

The door to the furo slides open and Ranko totters out on unsteady feet, the clothes hanging off her thin form. The lifeless, hopeless look is back in her eyes and all she does is stare at the floor as the two Tendou women stand.

Ranko promptly falls bonelessly to the floor, Akane managing to catch her in time to stop her hitting her head. "Ranko!" Akane gasps, cradling the unconscious redhead. "Mom…"

"Bring her to the family room, we'll keep her here for now unless Toufu recommends the hospital."

Akane moves quickly, and they find the rest of the family sans Nodoka sitting, watching the engawa where they would be coming from. Kasumi's eyes soften sadly as Akane sits down at the table, Ranko on her lap again and seeing the food that's been set there. She nods to her youngest sister.

"Toufu recommended these in this quantity to help start her system again." Kasumi says. "We have to be careful else she'll get refeeding syndrome, and that would be… bad."

"How bad?"

"She would probably not survive." Toufu says, slipping into the room. Kasumi smiles and stands, pecking him on the cheek and he smiles back before putting his case down next to Akane and kneeling. "How is she?"

"Bad." Akane admits, biting her lip. "She just fainted, and she's pretty noncommunicative. I um…" She pauses, wondering whether to say or not and then barrels on. "She wants to die, Toufu-sensei." Akane's eyes fill with tears again. "She gave us a death poem and told us to leave her for scavengers. I don't think she's going to be OK even if she recovers physically."

Toufu frowns as he opens his medical bag and spends a few minutes checking the girl over.

"She's extremely weak and I'm not liking her heartbeat." He says as Akane cradles the redhead on her lap. "I think we should take her to the hospital for a few tests and checks. Depending on what they find, she could be in for monitoring for a few days or it might be longer. She's definitely not well, but it might simply be the malnourishment. If that's the case, we'll probably see her back here soon enough."

Akane looks to Toufu. "She doesn't officially exist, Toufu-sensei." She clutches the girl more protectively to her. "What will they do when they find that out?"

He shrugs. "I don't know, Akane-chan. I will pay for her if they demand a full payment." Akane blinks.

"Really?"

"I won't let someone that this family cares about down." He says determinedly. "Besides which I'd take her on as a patient. I'm sure I can sort it out."

"Thank you, onii-chan. I'm going to make sure she stays with us." Akane says softly. He smiles at her.

"Want to take her home, do you?"

Akane blushes.

Kimiko clears her throat. "Akane, please try rousing her and getting her to eat and drink the food. I'll have your father call a taxi, unless you think an ambulance is warranted, Toufu-kun?"

Toufu smiles as he sits next to Kasumi, the eldest sister settling her head on his shoulder gently. "I think a taxi will be fine, she's not currently in immediate danger, but she is very close. If Akane-chan hadn't gone to find her tonight… I fear it would have been heading towards too late."

Everyone around shudders at that statement.

Ranko's eyes open slowly and she regards the world around her blankly a moment. She's being held by someone warm, a feminine voice nearby.

Akane. She thinks.

She looks around properly and sees a familiar doctor, Kasumi's head on his shoulder, his arm around her. "Doctor… Toufu…" She mutters to herself. His eyes flick to her and narrow in thought as Akane helps her sit up. She keeps Ranko on her lap, though, the redhead too weak to really hold herself up.

"…Sorry." Ranko says softly. "I'm a burden."

Akane sucks in a breath but doesn't respond. Instead she reaches forward and pulls the first of the foods Ranko only now can smell.

Ranko would feel insulted that Akane's trying to feed her, but right now she can barely move, so she accepts the feeding with mechanical movements.

Kasumi watches the young girl eat, a deadness in her eyes she's never seen in anyone. Toufu, too, looks distinctly unhappy and she kisses his cheek gently. "I think she needs help." The eldest sister says softly into her fiancé's ear.

He nods. "Professional. I'll see if Mitaka-sensei is able to… if I can somehow wrangle paperwork for someone who doesn't officially exist."

Kasumi sighs as Nabiki watches the proceedings.

Akane continues to feed Ranko the small amount of food that Toufu had advised for her to eat that would help start her back up, but not kill her. Once it's done, Ranko seems to slip away into unconsciousness, needing some prodding by Akane to wake up again and drink the blackcurrant-flavoured drink that had been made, designed to replenish salts and other nutrients.

Ranko doesn't drop off again, but she doesn't respond to any attempts at conversation, her eyes blank. That is, until someone mentions Nodoka.

Ranko's eyes seem to come alive. "Sh-she lives here?" Her voice is as quiet and disused as before.

Nabiki nods to the emaciated girl. "Yes, she's our Auntie. She helped raise us. Why, do you know her?"

Ranko's eyes show that same black pit of depression. "Not anymore." She says softly. "No one knows me anymore anyway."

"Did we?" Nabiki presses.

"Nabiki!" Kimiko scolds. "We talked about pressing her while she's still ill."

Nabiki falls silent, looking ashamed. "Sorry, Ranko-san."

"S'ok…" Ranko says, leaning back on Akane as if the conversation had exhausted her.

Her mind a-whirl, her brain feeling scratchy and the gnawing, drilling headache not really sated by the tiny amount of food she's eaten, Ranko drops out again.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

She comes to in a bed, her back itching. Well, all her skin contacting clothes itching. Her eyes open slowly, like rusted garage doors and she stares at the kind of ceiling you find in a hospital. There's a steady beeping rhythm nearby and she notes she has some sensors on her chest. She's in a hospital gown.

She notes all of this with idle curiosity but doesn't really comprehend until wakefulness mostly returns. She tries to sit up, but finds her arms are attached to the bed. She makes a frustrated noise.

A mop of dark blue-black hair raises from the side of the bed it had been napping on and reveals itself to be attached to Akane, who looks blearily at Ranko before registering she's awake.

"Ranko-chan." She says softly, a pain in her voice. Ranko's heart tightens and the beeping nearby speeds up a little before settling back down. Akane looks at the machine, then at Ranko and shakes her head.

"Why am I restrained?" Her voice is still quiet and slow, but there's more force in it again.

"I-I told them about you wanting to die. They th-thought it would…"

Ranko looks down at the bed. "Oh." She says.

Akane sighs. "I can undo them if you want, but you need to promise me you're going to stay here while they test you and stuff, and then come home with me until you're better."

"Why?" Ranko asks.

"Why what?"

"Why are you helping me? I'm just a nobody. I don't exist. I gave that up. I made my wish, and I gave being a person up. I'm just a jibakurei. I was so close to being done." Her voice is cold and hollow and gives Akane chills just listening to it.

"Because even if you don't officially exist, I like you. Sayuri and Yuka like you. You're our friend, and you're hurting, and I won't let that stand." Akane stands on the side of the bed. Somehow, she seems taller than she had before. "And it's a martial artist's duty to protect the weak, and that's you right now."

Ranko looks back down at the bed again. "…I'm just a husk. Trust me, Akane-san. I am not worth your time or effort. No one will mourn me when I am gone."

"I will." Akane says, taking one of Ranko's hands. She notes the other one is attached to some form of IV drip. "I'd miss you. I've missed you this past three months."

"Why?"

"Do I have to explain it again?" Akane's temper starts fraying. "I'm not explaining it again. I care about you. End of. No discussion on that." Ranko tries to recoil from the anger, so much like the older self she wished away, but the restraints on her hands stop her. Akane notices and runs a hand through her hair. "…Sorry. Sorry. I've got a bad temper. Shouldn't take it out on you." She puts her hand on the restraints. "Ranko-chan, do you agree to stay here while you're needed and then with my family while you recover?"

Ranko stays looking at her bed. "…I'll go when I'm better." She says softly. "Great-Grandmother told me I only bring pain if I go to the places I used to be."

Akane eyes her strangely. This again. Something nags at her. She shakes her head. "So you'll stay then?"

Ranko looks up, eyes dead again. "I suppose." She says emotionlessly.

Akane squeezes her hand. "Don't forget, missy, you owe me a date too, and it'd better be a really good one since you skipped out on the last." She tries to lighten the mood. Ranko's mouth twitches, and the heart monitor beeps slightly faster a moment, but not much else happens.

Ranko nods and leans back as Akane undoes the restraints. "I'll tell the doctors you're awake." She says to the emaciated redhead, and Ranko nods, leaning back and looking at the ceiling.

Akane exits out of the room.

A battery of tests and a whirlwind of doctors coming and going that sends Ranko's current poor following of time spinning later and she's lying in the hospital bed. She's been given small meals and cups of a strange, sweet liquid.

She can't stand it. Why couldn't they let her die? She was so close to it, so close to seeing her family. Now she has to live. A broken, worthless thing.

She stole a body, and then in thanks turned around and completely destroyed the body's entire life.

What's even the point?

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko lies on the futon in the guest room she'd spent so many months in with her father, staring at the ceiling.

She still feels weak. She's only been out of the hospital for a day or two after a week's stay – Akane had to carry her in because she could barely lift one leg in front of the other, and Akane's been doing a lot for her anyway.

She sighs. They shouldn't. She'll only bring pain to them; Cologne had said so.

Kimiko walks in and smiles down at Ranko and she tries to force a smile back, but Kimiko's sad expression shows it's probably closer to a grimace.

Ranko's caught sight of herself in a mirror and she knows she looks a fright. Her cheeks are sunken and when she looked at her body in the mirror, she could count her ribs. Not like you can sometimes by just touching, instead it's as if her skin's been vacuum-welded to them.

"How are you feeling, Ranko-chan?" Kimiko asks, kneeling by her with a tray that has a teacup and a glass of that strange, sweet liquid the hospital had given her.

Ranko struggles to sit up and Kimiko gently helps her, putting a cushion behind her back.

Ranko's in one of Kasumi's spare nighties, the voluminous garment practically drowning the redhead, though it's the only one that wasn't causing problems for her skin with her poor condition.

"Ranko-chan?" Kimiko asks again and Ranko blinks. She looks at the clock. She'd zoned out again.

"O-oh, s-sorry Tendou-san. I just… spaced out. I'm alright thank you." She says it hollowly, numbly. She can't afford to feel anymore. Everything hurts too much if she thinks about it.

"I see. Well, this should perk you a little, dear."

Ranko looks at Kimiko and smiles. She can see the resemblances to her three daughters so clearly sometimes. Sometimes it's Kasumi, sometimes she sees Nabiki's mischief, sometimes it's Akane's temper and streak of righteousness.

She loves it. Seeing Kimiko around, seeing Soun being alive, seeing Akane being so beautiful and confident and strong makes her think it was worth it.

The only thing she's unhappy about is that they won't let her die. She's done her job, she's confirmed they're all better. Why won't they just let her actually go and stop hanging around?

"Why can't you let me go? I was so close to being done." Ranko whispers, hands bunching the cotton nightgown. Kimiko starts and looks away sadly.

"Ranko, no. Death is not for you. I want you to live."

"But I don't want to live anymore. I don't belong anywhere. I don't have anyone."

"You have us."

Ranko doesn't answer, just looks at her thin legs under the blanket.

Kimiko sighs softly. "Ranko-chan. I know you don't like yourself. But we like you. Akane doesn't like people who are bad – she's a good judge of character. And I know you."

Ranko looks at her quizzically. "We hadn't met before Akane-san brought me here a week ago."

"Oh, we had, dear. You stood at the foot of my bed when I was dying, before I recovered so miraculously. You told me to love your family and that you left so I might live."

Ranko looks down. "…Oh." She says softly. A few tears plip onto her lap. Then she takes in a breath and the tears stop, that same blank expression returning. "At least you're alive." She says.

Kimiko frowns, but Ranko doesn't say anymore and she doesn't want to push the red-haired girl too far too fast, at least while she's recovering in body. In mind… Kimiko's not so sure she ever will. There's just so much damage inside.

She sighs and gently strokes the red hair. "I have a friend with hair that's red like yours, Ranko-chan." She says conversationally while Ranko drinks down the cup and takes some of the food that she'd brought. She's still on the regimented diet of small meals often, three small meals a day plus a snack three times a day. Kimiko's sticking to it rigidly, and she's concerned Ranko doesn't seem to have started filling out again.

Then again, it might be that she's being rebuilt internally before she starts showing she's healthy outside. Given what she'd read of starvation… She shivers.

Ranko doesn't reply, but Kimiko presses on. "Well, kind of a dark auburn instead of your bright red. She's my best friend. Oh, she'd love you." Kimiko smiles. "She always wanted a daughter, and you look so much like her."

Ranko doesn't reply, but she finishes her food and looks at Kimiko with something approaching life in her eyes.

"I think she'd want to adopt you." Kimiko smiles into Ranko's eyes, but the girl doesn't respond. "Well, it's an idle thought."

She picks the tray up, Ranko making as if to stand. Kimiko frowns but helps her to her feet. The redhead stands on wobbly legs, leaning on Kimiko. She doesn't speak but Kimiko knows where she wants to go.

She helps Ranko down the stairs and lets the girl totter into the family room, holding onto the wall for support, and leans against the wall. Akane's in there and helps Ranko to sit down, the redhead leaning on her.

Akane ignores the silence and just lets her friend lean on her while they watch TV.

Eventually, Akane helps the girl back up the stairs where she lies on the futon again, staring at the ceiling. Akane watches a while – she'd not spoken the entire time she was downstairs, and only a mumbled thank you came as she put Ranko on the futon.

While she's walking past the kitchen, her mother heading towards the stairs, there's a hurried knocking at the door, and the doorbell rings again. Kimiko opens the door. "Hai, hai… No-chan? Why are you knocking? Don't you have your keys?"

Nodoka looks frantic. Her hair's spilling out of its bun and her kimono is ruffled. Kimiko's seen her out of sorts before but never like this.

"Kimiko, where is she?" Nodoka seizes her best friend's shoulders.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Is it any wonder I'm tired?
Is it any wonder I feel uptight?
Is it any wonder I don't know what's right?
Oh, these days
After all the misery made
Is it any wonder that I feel afraid?
Is it any wonder that I feel betrayed?


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Another chapter that was very hard to write.

But the light on the horizon promises many things.
 
Chapter 11 - Saotome and Himura
Chapter 11 - Saotome and Himura

But if you close your eyes,
Does it almost feel like nothing changed at all?
And if you close your eyes,
Does it almost feel like you've been here before?
How am I gonna be an optimist about this?
How am I gonna be an optimist about this?


- "Pompeii" by Bastille

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Himura Nodoka, in the words of one of her most recent houseguests – a girl whose attitude could best be described as 'Indifferent to politeness' and at worst 'extremely uncouth' (in Nodoka's frame of reference), has had a shitty three months.

The diminutive pinkette with the curled bunches leads her from the Nekohanten and down the street. Holding the tiny hand in her own, the other holding the bag with the photograph wallet and bentou box in it, she feels… warm. Like something great has wrapped itself about her.

The pink eyes look at her warmly. "I am called Berry, Miss Himura."

"Call me N-Nodoka, please, Berry-sama."

The tiny goddess giggles. "There's no need to be so formal, child. Just Berry will do."

Somehow in the intervening time, they've walked between Nerima and Juuban… or teleported. But Nodoka finds herself outside of her old house, and she welcomes the pair in. Rachel's stayed quiet, but Berry has kept a constant chatter, a smile on her face as she asks Nodoka about the girls she helped raise.

Eventually they find themselves in the Family Room with tea and snacks and Nodoka frowns.

"Why did you bring me home? I haven't had half the answers I needed."

Rachel's been idly tossing what looks like strawberry laces wrapped around a thread bobbin like you'd find on a sewing machine. "This has the rest of them."

"What is it?"

"Your memories. A whole other Nodoka's life."

Nodoka stares. "…This is to do with that girl, Ranko, isn't it?"

Berry smiles sadly and sips her tea. "Yes. Know this, Nodoka. I'm a goddess. My friend here's an angel on the cusp of apotheosis. We aren't from this universe. We kind of… hop around a bit. Go where we're needed. We started off as magical girls and sort-of… grew from there."

Nodoka stares. "Kami-sama. She called you that…"

"She's right." The pinkette shrugs. "I'm a very powerful goddess too. I had an… incident with this universe. A moon got blown up and, well, I could have left, but I don't like leaving problems behind, so I offered them my work. I can do wish fulfilment if needed. As someone who during her magical girlhood was primarily support… Well, I'm good at facilitating needs."

Rachel nods. "Berry here's all of our mum, auntie and crazy big sister." She grins with those sharp teeth. "Well, everyone's little big sister."

Berry giggles. "Quite. Well, the Bureaucracy that runs this world accepted my offer and I did what I'd term community service. Ranko was my last wish to fulfil, and frankly…" Her face hardens. "They forced me into it using our contract. As something like a concept, you understand my word is binding. She used the words 'I wish' and I was compelled to complete it." Berry wipes her eyes.

"Fucking assholeish fucks who'll fuckin' get theirs." Rachel mutters. Nodoka blinks at the profanity. Rachel shrugs at her look. "So I swear, deal with it."

"Rachel…" Berry warns. "At least try to be polite."

The auburn-haired, purple-eyed girl rolls her eyes as Bob chirps an affirmative. "Yeah, yeah."

"Anyway. I will be taking my displeasure on the Bureaucracy, but that'll come after I've done what I can. I was working on this and Ranko makes a wish. Her best friend, a girl she only just made up with, lost her mother when she was very little and it stained her emotions, her life."

Nodoka nods.

"Ranko wished her friend's mother back to life. But all wishes have their prices."

"And what was hers?"

"I need you to understand." Berry's voice is pleading, sad, tears gathering in the corners of her eyes. "I told her the price. I told her, I made sure she knew the horror and she did it anyway. The price was her existence."

"Her… existence?"

"Yes. Everything that was her – memories, records, the world around her, the influence she had on the world… All of that was fuel for the fire." The pinkette snaps her fingers as she had with Ranko and another her simply appears in a puff of pink smoke. "It'd be like she appeared just like this." They chorus before the second one fades away.

Nodoka puts her hand to her mouth. "Sh-she really is my daughter?"

Berry nods. "Oh yes. It's… a touch more complicated. You'll know if you accept the memories, but she is indeed your child. In this version of the world you had a miscarriage and, well, you know the rest. In that version you gave birth to a healthy, bouncing baby."

Nodoka sniffles, tears pouring down her face. "Oh, why? Why would she do that to herself?"

Rachel sighs. "She hates herself." The brunette says. "There was an… incident, which caused some very rapid changes in her, followed by a few weeks of… Well, I'm calling it full-on abuse. While she was still sort-of forming a new personality. She hasn't got good self-esteem… Probably made worse by isolation lately. I'd help more but me and Berry we're… bound. There's only so much we can do. I push the limits where I can but…"

Berry gets up and walks to Nodoka, enveloping the much taller woman in a gentle hug. "There, there, dear. We're trying to fix as much as we can. But it'll take time."

Nodoka chokes a few sobs out, but masters herself quickly, wiping her eyes. "I'm sorry." She says softly. Berry smiles at her.

"Don't be. Love and compassion should never be apologised for."

Nodoka looks to the strawberry lace on the bobbin. "So, this… this is… that other me?"

"Yes. When I was granting the wish, rather than pushing purely Ranko's power in, I extracted this and used a curse she had gained to add a little extra fuel, plus the tiniest thread of my own power which allows me to interfere more regards this particular thread."

Nodoka stares at it. "How do I take it in?" She demands, turning to the pink-haired goddess. Berry holds a hand up.

"In due time. First you need to know how it will be."

"How it…?"

"It will take months to assimilate all of this, and you won't exactly be the same. You'll watch the memories, experience them. And when it comes down to it, you'll have a choice. To be an amalgamation of the Nodoka that is in them and is you, to be you with the extra memories, or to be her with your memories, and it'll be up to you. Both of you."

Nodoka stares. "That's… a lot. Will I be able to work?"

"No. You'll be delirious most of the time – I and Rachel can take care of you and your house during that time. We know you've no real plans coming up, so this is good timing."

Nodoka looks at the bobbin, the strawberry lace glistening a little. She swallows. "Let's do it." She says, eyes going to the open photo wallet, the picture of Ranko and her smiling staring at her. "I want to meet my daughter."

Rachel grins. "Good. I've got to work on Akane in the sidelines when the bureaucracy isn't watching, get her to find the girl. She's a good girl, but my limited ability to interfere is worse when I'm being actively suppressed. If I were Berry's level… Well, maybe not. She's limited by contracts. I'm less limited. But I can only do so much."

Nodoka reaches to the bobbin, picking it up. It feels heavy, significant. She stares at it. "…How do I… use it?"

Berry giggles. "It's been created by me from the spell, how else would you think to use it? Eat it!"

Nodoka takes the lace and unwraps it from the bobbin, then somehow fits it into her mouth, chewing it. It tastes of strawberry and regret and honour and…

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Unaware of the physical body currently having fits on the floor of her house while Rachel and Berry look after her, the mind and spirit of Himura Nodoka fly inward, seeking the intrusion into her self of a familiar one. She comes face to face with an older-looking, sadder-looking Saotome Nodoka, who's watching her with a weary expression.

As if by mutual consent, the two find themselves kneeling by the table in her old house's family room. Himura looks at Saotome and they both nod. "Hello." They say at the same time, and then titter in the same cadence.

Himura's dressed in her 'lounging' clothes – a house dress not unlike that which Kasumi wears. Saotome is, as always, in her formal kimono, even if it's her own 'lounging' kimono, for all that she lounges.

"Oh my," Saotome says, looking around. "Yours is much barer than mine, and yet feels more alive."

Himura sighs. "You lived in yours alone. I lived with the Tendou family and rented the place."

Saotome nods, an ache of pain flitting across her face. "Yes. I suppose if you let it out to families, the spirit of the house would be more positive."

Himura looks about the room as it shifts to the busier and yet emptier Saotome version. "Well, at least you managed to have her. What was it like?"

"Painful." Says Saotome, a smile gracing her lips. "But joyous. Holding Ranma was a gift I'm ashamed to say I squandered when he was very small."

Himura stares. "But wasn't this about Ranko?"

"Ranko, hm? 'Orchid Child'? How sweet she'd choose that name. She is a beautiful wildflower."

"We're not making sense. 'Ranma'?"

Saotome looks to Himura and smiles sadly. "Let me tell you the tale of how I gained a son, lost that son and gained a daughter, and loved both of them with all my heart." She picks up a remote that appears on the table.

Himura is treated to their life in full. Every agonising second by minute by hour by day by month by year by decade. She notes the big divergence being the miscarriage.

At the same time, she can see a flicker of the screen, as if Saotome is watching a different show – her version of life, she assumes.

When it is done, she feels no older and yet much older. "That was…"

"Yes…" Saotome replies, rubbing her forehead. "Your life was so much better."

"You had your baby."

"Not really. You saw." Saotome rejoins softly and Himura nods.

"I suppose we both have a hole in our lives. Oh Saotome, she's so beautiful."

Saotome smiles at her other self. "Isn't she? I remember Ryouga-kun telling me her name and my shock when he told me of the curse. And then she awoke and I could tell something had changed – the poor boy was very confused by how polite she was. And she was. So, so polite and – she comforted me! A strange lady, a woman she had no knowledge of who she was, and she comforted me like it was the most natural thing in the world. I was so proud I might burst!" Her face falls. "And then she made that wish."

Himura closes her eyes. "I saw her, Saotome." She says, pain in her voice, anguish in her heart. "I saw her, a pretty young thing who just looked at me, heartbroken. And the sounds she made. I've never heard a person sound that wounded in my life, and I don't ever want to again."

"You have to find her, Himura." Saotome says, nodding and putting a hand on her other self's shoulder. "Find her, love her, bring her home. Even if your home is the Tendou Dojo, it's home and she needs it. She needs to know she's loved, she needs someone who recognises her."

"You? Don't you mean 'We'?"

Saotome shakes her head. "No, Himura, my world's gone. As much as it might be nice to be part of someone new, I think I'm best leaving you with my memories and feelings, but still being you. You've had sixteen years of raising three wonderful girls, now to be four, and you're in a better place than me. I think I'd rather just be a voice whispering in your memories than being there."

Himura drags her other self into a hug and holds her close. "If you're sure." She says.

"On my honour." Saotome says. "The old must give way to the new while imparting wisdom." She chuckles and then dissolves into white light.

Nodoka wakes on a futon in the living room, her head pounding, her mind flashing through two sets of memories. A cool, damp cloth is on her forehead and she wonders if this is how Ranko felt when she first woke up all those months ag-

"Ranko!" Nodoka sits up straight, the cloth from her forehead. She remembers! She makes to stand but only falls flat onto her front a moment, before sitting back up. Remembering anything else makes her head hurt a little. It's like closing each eye and seeing a different picture out of the other at times. "Ugh, this is not fun…"

"That will fade with time." Berry says gently, reaching down to grasp Nodoka's hand and help her up.

"I hope so." Nodoka says with a grimace. "Else it won't be good to keep everything straight. But I remember everything clearly about my daughter." She finishes. "That isn't two different memories. How long was I…?"

"Three months." Rachel shrugs, handing over the photo wallet and bentou in the shopping bag.

"Three… months?"

Nodoka's mind catches up with the vision and the real-world happenings. She remembers waking occasionally and vomiting everything she had been fed. She remembers migraines in her waking hours that felt like her brain was being squeezed to mush. She remembers screaming and crying and horror and terror and begging for it to end, just please end it. Visions of her daughter dying in some hole somewhere.

Somehow she thought the vision of her other self was one continuous one, but her memories are jumbled, doubled, messed up. Migraine pain flash-fries her senses a moment, the memory of the hell that the last three months has actually been replacing the calm and gentle vision, though somehow that is still there.

Rachel doesn't seem to notice or doesn't care for the emotions running through the older woman.

"Yeah. Long time, but it takes a while to settle. And it's never pleasant. We've kept you sorted, fed and well."

Nodoka clutches her head and cries, falling to her knees. She cries for her self from that other world, so sad. Having had the opportunity to have a baby she was denied and still losing that baby to Genma's idiocy. She grits her teeth as a vision she'd repressed flows into her. Ranko, lying on her side, clutching those pyjamas her other self had bought on her first night in the house as if they were a lifeline. As if they were all she had left.

Words, haunting, terrible words echoing through the world, screaming in silence for her mother.

It takes a few hours for her to calm down, and then her head snaps up. "Where is she? Where's my daughter?"

Berry smiles at her. "I think you know. Akane got her, Nodoka. She rescued her. On the verge, but I… caused a distraction with the Bureaucracy and Rachel was able to intervene. They saw her at the last but I threatened them again.

"I have to go there."

"Yes."

Nodoka notes she's in her house kimono. A very specific one. "Did you know I'd wake up today?" She asks. It's the same one she wore the day Ranko came back into her life with Ryouga.

Berry giggles. "I had an inkling. Now. Are you going to get going?"

Her answer is a blur whipping out of the door. The pinkette stands and motions to Rachel. "Let's clean up and lock up. Our work here's pretty much done."

Rachel lets out an explosive sigh. "Thank fuck for that. Next world that tries to limit me from helping gets its deities torn to pieces."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

For the first time in years, Nodoka roof-hops as soon as she gets to Nerima. She's not done it, but she's desperate to see Ranko, to make sure she's awake. The two girls had told her during the time she was recovering that Ranko'd very nearly starved to death and she'd found herself shaking the tiny pinkette who just let it happen.

Rachel's yelling about their limitations shook her out of her rage, the very real grief that the two supernatural entities experienced clearly matching her own. Berry's face had darkened when she'd explained how some of the local kami had stopped her, the coldness in those normally-warm pink eyes promising some very unpleasant times.

Nodoka doesn't care. She's going to see her baby.

People were already avoiding the dishevelled, crazed-looking, kimono-wearing, auburn-haired woman nervously shuffling on the train, muttering under her breath for the damned thing to speed up.

Once free of public transport, it's in record time that the windswept woman makes her way, leaps over the dojo wall and lands in front of the genkan, frantically knocking and ringing the bell.

Kimiko opens it and for a moment Nodoka is struck by a memory of crying over her friend's death or mourning her and not being able to face helping look after the girls while Ranko was off on that trip.

"Kimiko, where is she?" Nodoka seizes her best friend's shoulders. Kimiko looks curious. "And… you're alive!" Her arms go around Kimiko and she crushes her best friend to her in a rough embrace. "Oh, it's so good to see you!"

"Where is who, No-chan? You're kinda scaring me."

Nodoka lets go and takes in a breath. "Sorry." She says, removing her shoes at the genkan as Kimiko lets her in. "Sorry I…" She looks Kimiko in the eyes. "I know this will sound crazy, but my daughter."

Kimiko gasps. "R-Ranko?"

Nodoka looks. "Where is she, Kimiko?"

"Sh-she's upstairs, come o-"

Nodoka moves like the wind, flowing around Kimiko and up the stairs before she has chance to say anything.

Akane watches and then dashes along with her mother and stops at the entrance to the guestroom as they watch the reunion.

Ranko lies still on the futon in the guestroom, staring emptily up at the ceiling. She should sleep, she's been told to sleep, but she can't sleep. All that's going through her mind is how much she shouldn't be here. How much she just wants to die and be done with it but promises keep her here, keep her suffering.

She still can't cry, can't bring herself to feel anything other than the numbness that's settled around her like a straitjacket.

The door slides open, but she can't even muster the energy to look until a familiar voice speaks up.

"Ranko?"

The voice sounds horrified and it's probably her appearance. She knows she isn't any kind of good surprise and… wait.

She looks over, heart pounding, straight into the eyes of her mother. She's dishevelled and her face is pale, hand to her mouth. Her eyes travel over Ranko's thin, emaciated form. Kasumi's nightgown is in the wash for today, so she's only got a slip and the soft cotton knickers Kimiko had bought for her on. Other clothes are still irritating her sore skin.

Nodoka can see everything; the ribs as if the skin had been sucked onto them, the gaunt hollowness of her cheeks, the bony, thin arms. Slowly healing sores, blotches, bruises. Lank, red hair. The dead expression on the face, the eyes hollow blue pits. "Oh… Oh, Ranko… By all the heavens…"

Ranko blinks. There's something different in those eyes, those words, that look. Her brain's still sluggish, so it takes minutes in which the redhead and her mother just… stare at each other. Then Ranko's heart starts beating painfully in her chest.

Recognition.

She recognises Ranko.

She knows who Ranko is.

Then Nodoka's kneeling by Ranko and gently picking the redhead up to be placed in her lap, and she's being held and it's how her mother holds her. The folds of her kimono enveloping the redhead in warmth and love and sheer parental terror and anguish.

"Oh kami, my baby, what did you do to yourself? How could you hurt yourself so?" Nodoka cries, squeezing her close, tears splashing onto her daughter's emaciated form. Ranko struggles weakly to hug back, but her strength is still gone.

"M-mother?" She asks, clutching onto Nodoka's kimono, her arms with her thin hands. The warm folds of that same kimono she wore when they first were reunited.

Nodoka squeezes the girl close, shuddering and sobbing, holding her so close Ranko can feel the warmth of her, tears landing on top of her head. "R-Ranko!" Nodoka wails. "My baby, I forgot you, everyone forgot you, how could we? Why did you do it?"

Ranko's numb barrier breaks and she starts to wail her horror, her terror, her despair. Everything cracks and shatters inside of her, the control slipping, the fragile shield against her terrible emotional state shattering into thousands of pieces as she wails like a wounded animal.

Nodoka strokes her daughter's face gently, rubbing the tears away as the redhead sobs, her own choked, heaving breaths equal to her daughter's. She hears the despair and the grief and the loss and all of the other darkness that's settled inside of her daughter and she despairs too.

Akane and Kimiko watch from the doorway, looking at each other, then at the pair and then each other again. "Let's… give them time." Kimiko suggests. Akane's got so many questions but she nods and follows her mother downstairs.

Nabiki and Kasumi are at the bottom of the stairs. Kimiko shakes her head. "Your auntie is… busy, with our new family member." She says. "Let's go to the family room, give them some time and ask for explanations later."

The three girls follow their mother and sit down. Akane looks to the floor as she's the last and finds a shopping bag with a recognisable bentou box – the kanji 蘭子 on the top along with a stylised chibi girl with pink hair, and a black, zipped wallet. She carries them in and puts them on the table as she sits.

"Mom, what happened?" Akane asks.

"Nodoka came to the door and knocked, and she seemed surprised. She said I was alive, as if it were a surprise, though like she'd only been half-surprised. Then she asked where her daughter was."

Her own daughters stare. "But she…"

"I know. I think something strange has happened." Kimiko says as Soun joins them in his gi, mopping his forehead with a towel, the last class of the day having left.

"Strange? Everything about that girl is strange, dear." Soun says, sitting next to his wife and kissing her cheek. "Her chi, especially. I'm no expert with chi sight but she definitely has an odd… signature. Not quite congruous with the world around her."

Nabiki shakes her head. "That girl is like a mystery inside another mystery with a mystery to wrap it up. Every answer just raises more questions. Mom, we need to ask her. She's more or less stabilised, and maybe Auntie can tell us." The bob-haired girl waves her hand. "I mean there's the uniforms, the clothes, the fact that there are things she knows about this place that only people who've lived here for years could know."

Kimiko nods. "I know. And…"

Akane blinks and opens the bag, showing them the bentou box first. "This was hers on her first day and she'd wave it at us a couple of times." Nabiki picks the wallet up.

"This looks like a photo wallet." The middle sister comments. Kasumi takes it from her and unzips it.

The eldest sister goes pale. "Oh my." She says, sounding faint, the wallet falling onto the table and showing the entire Tendou family with Ranko and a panda, minus Kimiko, smiling together as only a family can.
 
Chapter 12 - First Step on the Long Road
Chapter 12 - First Step on the Long Road

Everything will always be exactly how it's gonna be,
Though I seem to worry every single day,
This prodigal turns home again then morning comes,

And in the end,
I see that new sun shining on your face.

We begin to bend,
We begin to mend.


- "Bend" by The Midnight

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

It's much later in the evening when Nodoka finally walks down the stairs. She's spent several hours with Ranko in the room, the only person going there being Kimiko with the girl's usual small meal at the right time. Ranko almost refused; she could see it in those blue eyes, but Nodoka had taken it on herself to feed Ranko directly, and the girl acquiesces to the genteel woman's feeding.

Kimiko notes the love that Nodoka clearly has for the emaciated redhead and it only raises more questions. It's definitely a mother's love, she knows that; she knows exactly how it looks and feels.

After leaving them behind, she sits with her family, waiting.

When Nodoka does come in, they're all shocked at her tear-stained, ruffled appearance, and the slow, miserable gait to her movements as she sits down at the table and hangs her head.

"She's asleep." The auburn-haired woman says softly. "I think she tired herself out. Not that she seems to have much energy. Or life." Nodoka runs her hands down her face, then to the youngest Tendou's surprise, throws her arms around Akane and starts sobbing. "Thank you. Thank you so much, Akane. You saved my baby girl."

Akane puts her arms around Nodoka as she cries. When she's calm, she asks softly. "Auntie? Who is Ranko?"

Nodoka looks up and sighs. "It… isn't my tale to tell. Really. I won't take that from her. I'll make sure she tells you." She settles so she's sitting beside Akane. "But I will tell you this. She's my daughter. And will be on my clan registry when I get a moment."

"She doesn't exist, Auntie." Nabiki says. Nodoka nods.

"Not anymore, no." She replies. "And stop pushing, Nabiki-chan." She smiles fondly. "Always wanting to solve every mystery."

Nabiki shrugs. "Girl's got to have a hobby, and snacks aren't enough."

Kasumi picks up the wallet. None of them had dared look past the first page with their family on, with a panda and Ranko, but minus Kimiko. She holds it out to Nodoka who sighs. "I'd hoped you'd not see this yet. But it does let me…" She flips through it to the picture of her and Ranko, her in her house kimono, Ranko in a ruffled, pretty white dress, both smiling broadly. "My daughter."

Akane stares at the picture, a blush coming to her cheeks at seeing Ranko in health and not as she is currently, thin and broken. Her heart aches as she sees the happiness that she's never seen in the red-haired girl, all the time she's known her.

I'll make her happy, she decides. However she needs me. Friend, girlfriend, whatever.

The rest of the family gather around and look. Kimiko eyes her daughter. "My, my, Akane-chan, you told me she was a beauty, but with her current state it's difficult to see. You weren't joking, were you? No wonder you like her."

Akane blushes further and Kasumi smiles at them. "She certainly looks good here. When was this…?" She looks. "That's… recent."

"Yes." Nodoka says. "It is."

Akane looks at the dress. "…I bought that dress. And those heels." She says suddenly. "And in the wrong size. And there's those overalls…"

"Echoes, perhaps." Nodoka mutters to herself. Akane frowns. She wants to know what it is they're hiding, but Nodoka's right. It's Ranko's story to tell, once she's better.

Eventually, after looking through the wallet and not getting any further with Nodoka, who stays quiet, the girls go to bed, but Nodoka sits on the genkan with a bowl of sake that she takes a sip from occasionally. She watches the koi in the pond, under the moonlight and doesn't even react when Kimiko sits next to her.

"No-chan?"

"Kimiko." Nodoka says sadly.

"I think I know what she did."

"Oh?"

"You remember the girl I swear I saw at the foot of my bed, when I was ill and then recovered?"

"You've mentioned her." Nodoka frowns. "You think it was Ranko?"

"I think so. She told me… she told me that she leaves so I might live, and to love my family."

Nodoka looks down, draining her bowl of the alcohol. "She made a wish. A stupid, beautiful wish. But the price was… I don't know how anyone could pay that price and stay sane."

Kimiko puts her hand on Nodoka's, then interlaces her fingers with her friend's. "I don't think she really is." The brown-haired woman says unhappily. "And she's… Well. I think something broke inside of her."

Nodoka closes her eyes and tears fall onto her knees. "I know." She whispers. "She was damaged before but… starting a difficult recovery. But now… I don't know what to do. She spent three months starving to death, alone, thinking that all she does is hurt people. She told me everything that had happened, like she was ashamed to be alive."

"She gave me a death poem." Kimiko says quietly. "Asked Akane and I to leave her for scavengers. That no one would miss her."

Nodoka leans on her best friend, starting to cry. "I can't believe I forgot my baby girl, Kimiko. I failed her."

"You did no such thing." Kimiko says sharply. "She did that to herself. Regardless of anything, if she wished for it and knew the price then that's still her fault."

"But she doesn't deserve what happened to her…"

Kimiko sighs. "No. No one does, and when I find whoever hurt her like that, I'll put my foot so far up their arse they'll be spitting toenails."

Nodoka giggles through her tears. "Thank you. But I'm afraid that it was your family that started her poor self-esteem. Whoever told her she hurts people well, they only made it worse. But they aren't the same people. There's no one to blame."

Kimiko lets out an explosive sigh. "I hope now she has you, she'll start recovery. Toufu was talking to a friend of his, Mitaka-sensei. She's a… therapist."

Nodoka nods. "I was considering sending her… before." She sighs. "I don't know whether it'll help. There's so much damage."

"I think Akane's going to help too." Kimiko says with a soft smile. "She really is quite smitten, even now. I saw the look she gets when she wants to make someone happy."

Nodoka smiles, her new memories letting her see the differences. "You'd be amazed how different she is, Kimiko. I didn't know her too well before Ranko did what she did, but I could tell she was damaged, hurting. Now, having helped raise her in this world? She's amazing. And I know Ranko likes her. About the only thing that put colour in her cheeks was asking about this Akane and the date they almost went on."

Kimiko laughs sadly. "Oh, I hope it works out for them. Akane's a good girl, and Ranko deserves someone who loves her."

Nodoka leans against her friend. "We should probably send Akane to the therapists with her, for a smaller session after."

"Why?"

"I think Ranko is going to be… high maintenance. It's not her fault, just I think… It'll be hard dealing with her until she improves. I think she needs to have somewhere professional she feels comfortable venting about it without feeling like she's hurting my daughter."

Kimiko nods. "Good idea." She stands, helping Nodoka to her feet. "I take it you'll spend the night in Ranko's room with her?"

"Yes."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

The next morning is a school day, and for the first time Akane comes downstairs from changing into her school uniform to find Ranko sat at the table. Nodoka's bustling in and out of the kitchen, and the short-haired girl kisses her auntie on the cheek, then her mother before going to sit down next to Ranko.

The petite, thin girl is leaning against the wall, eyes still hollow. She's back in Kasumi's voluminous nightdress and Akane sighs inwardly at her slow recovery rate. She's filled out a tiny amount, but not enough. "Good morning, Ranko-chan."

Those blue eyes flick to her, then back to staring out the engawa. "Good morning."

The voice is so quiet it might as well be silent. Akane still smiles at her. At least she's talking today. Auntie Nodoka must be good for her.

"At least you don't have to go to school today, huh?" Akane asks, trying to lighten the mood. Ranko's lips twitch, and Akane considers that a success as a small spark of life returns to her blue eyes.

They're soon joined by the family, and Ranko's energy seems to run out after eating her small portion and drinking the nutrient drink the hospital had made them give her. She leans on Akane and the short-haired girl accepts the contact.

Watching Ranko's face, she can see that Ranko basks in her family life and wonders what hers must have been like before she was homeless.

Eventually breakfast ends, and Nabiki heads out on her bike, Akane calls goodbye and makes her way to school.

Her usual sparring folks are waiting outside already, and she cricks her neck and knuckles in anticipation.

The morning spar runs as always does; her the clear victor but none of the boys too badly damaged, and all in time for the bell. Kunou watches her, but by some miracle he says nothing until she reaches the gate.

"Tendou Akane-san. May I have a word?"

He's being unusually polite, so she turns and humours him. "Yes, senpai?" She asks. If he's being polite, so can she.

"I wish to ask… I had some distressing news and words from your elder sister, Tendou Nabiki. Have you truly found the beauteous fiery-haired Ranko? She of the demure eyes and calm bearing belying the core of steel?"

"I have, senpai. Why do you ask?"

Kunou gives an oddly sad look. "And speak truly: she was homeless and starving?"

"Yes." Akane's fists clench. He nods at her reaction.

"Thank you for telling me, Tendou Akane-san. You've given me much to think about."

She nods, but he doesn't seem to have anything further to say, so she moves on into the school proper.

Akane makes her way into her classroom and stands at the front, waiting for the teacher to come in.

Arizawa-sensei finally shows up on time, the rest of the class watching their class representative curiously as she speaks softly to the teacher, who looks shocked, nods and then smiles. Akane nods back and the teacher clears his throat.

"Ahem, unusual though it is, Tendou-kun has an announcement to make."

Akane smiles around at her class and nods to them. "Hey everyone, I'll keep it short and sweet. You all remember Ranko-chan, right?" A general murmur rises from the class until Akane quells them with a direct look. "I know. She's one of us and she vanished. Last week, I found her. I've not told you because… well, we weren't sure if she'd pull through." The class as one blink. "I'm telling you now because it looks like the worst is past."

Yuka raises her hand. "Will she be coming back?"

Akane nods, smiling. "I'm hoping she'll be back soon, and she's got a family name now, too. She's being adopted by my auntie, Himura Nodoka."

Sayuri cheers but Yuka frowns. "How is she doing, Akane-chan?"

Akane's face sobers. "Not well. She's still weak and recovering from extreme malnourishment, and her mental state is… Well, she's not good. She's been very isolated. She was homeless and on her own the whole time she was with us before."

Sayuri's cheer goes down. "You mean, all the time she sat…?"

"Yeah."

One of their classmates sounds shocked. "So… she was starving and alone? She gave me melon bread more than once while she was here when I complained about forgetting my bentou and I just… I took it. You mean to tell me she was literally starving and still gave away her food?"

"She helped me with some of the problems on my homework!" Aoi says, "And she seemed so nice. Poor girl!"

"Is there anything we can do?" Daisuke asks, raising his hand. "Like get well cards or… I don't know, something? Fruit, drinks, food?"

Akane smiles at him and nods. "I was thinking we all send her a card with our best wishes on. I was also thinking of having a welcome back celebration for her when she returns; it shouldn't be more than a week or two before she's cleared to return."

Hiroshi grins wide. "Awesome, she was such a cutie. Awful she was on her own, though. I think I can get a banner made up for her." Daisuke, sat next to him, nods enthusiastically.

Akane and the class fall into a discussion until Arizawa-sensei clears his throat. "Alright children, back to your seats. We'll discuss our missing classmate later on. Thank you for sharing with us, Tendou-kun."

At lunch, Akane sits as usual with Sayuri and Yuka, and they press her for more information.

"How is she really, Akane?"

Akane bites her lip. "Not good." She says softly, looking down. "Really, really not good. Auntie's…" She sighs. "Auntie's actually her mother. Like really. Except she didn't give birth to her."

The girlfriends look at each other and then at Akane. "But that's…"

"Impossible. I know. But she is. It's like she didn't have her miscarriage, except she did and has the medical history to prove it. It's like Ranko just… appeared, one day."

Yuka frowns. "…Does she know?"

Akane's face falls. "Yeah, I think so. She won't explain, it sends her into one of her quiet spells. I think something really bad happened to her, but all she says is that it's the price she paid for something."

Sayuri shakes her head. "What's she like at the moment?"

"Withdrawn. She hardly speaks or, really, reacts. Onii-chan says it's like something called 'catatonia', but not as bad." Akane's voice thickens. "It's like something inside her's just… died and… well, she wants to follow it." Her lip quivers. "I-I… I don't know what to do." She admits, tears spilling from her eyes and rolling down her cheeks. "She's hurt so, so bad, it's like she's shattered inside and I'm trying, I really really am, but I can't seem to help her pick up the pieces…"

Yuka and Sayuri both sit either side of her and hold Akane while she cries. They look at each other over her hunched form.

"Can we… come and see her tonight?" Yuka asks once Akane's calmed down some. Sayuri nods.

"Yeah… I'd like to see her too."

Akane sniffles, wiping her eyes. "S-sorry guys… Yeah, you should be able to though she tires really easy."

Nabiki's sat with her usual lieutenants, sorting the gossip in the school out when Kunou Tatewaki makes his way into their classroom early. "Tendou Nabiki-san." He says gravely. "I believe I've erred and I wish to seek your counsel."

"Sure thing, Kunou-baby." The bob-haired girl replies, shooing her friends away. "How can I help?"

"You told me I was a failure as a samurai if I let people in the school my father runs down."

"I did. You did. Ranko-chan was homeless and starving and you did nothing." A twinge of guilt fills Nabiki. Neither did she, though she was just starting her investigation before the girl disappeared. "Therefore, you are. You can't have the rights of some lord without the responsibilities."

"I am indeed. So, I am going to help improve that."

Nabiki stares in shock at her usually mad classmate.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Yuka and Sayuri follow Akane through the genkan as their friend yells a greeting. A quiet, barely-heard echo hits them, and Akane leads them to the family room, where they spy Kimiko watching television while Kasumi is typing something on her laptop on the table. On the engawa, Nodoka is sitting with Soun, playing shougi. A pillow sits on the auburn-haired woman's lap, and Ranko's head lies on the pillow, the rest of her curled up next to Nodoka.

The couple look at each other, then at the girl. Ranko's only wearing a cotton nightdress that practically drowns her, but the figure they can see under it isn't anything like she had been before. Her hands look even thinner and tinier than they were, and her cheeks are still hollow.

Her face is set in a frown as she sleeps, and minute tics and twitches show it's not restful.

Nodoka brightens as the girls come in. "Akane-chan, Yuka-chan, Sayuri-chan, it's good to see you." Her hand shoots out to stop Soun, who grins and makes his own greeting, missing Nodoka's return cheat.

The three girls sit nearby. "Hi Auntie." They chorus.

"How is she?" Yuka asks, looking at the sleeping redhead. Her face is still troubled. Nodoka looks down and frowns.

"Tired, today. She's not had much energy, but Kasumi-chan tells me that's fairly normal for her situation. I hope she begins improving soon." She nudges Ranko who opens her eyes blearily. "Ranko-chan," She says softly. "Dear, your friends from school are here."

"Friends?" Ranko asks, yawning, but staying on her mother's lap until Nodoka helps her sit up. Even then she leans heavily on her.

"Yes, dear, Sayuri-chan and Yuka-chan are here to see you."

Ranko blinks awake at once and looks over. "O-oh. Nakano-san, Tamaki-San… To see me?"

"Hi Ranko-chan." Yuka says, smiling. "We told you to use our given names."

"O-oh…" Ranko says quietly. They look at each other at how much quieter and ill-used her voice sounds.

"W-well, anyway, we brought you something." Sayuri says brightly, holding out a bouquet of orchids. "Your namesake!"

Ranko takes them and sniffs at the flowers. They smell sweet and fragrant, and she stares at them a moment. Her eyes flicker with some life as she looks at Sayuri and Yuka, who hand her a card. It just says 'get well soon' on it and is signed with a message from the two. She sniffles.

"Why?" She asks.

"You're our friend, aren't you? You'd do the same for us, we bet." Yuka says, sitting with Sayuri. "How are you feeling?"

Ranko looks down. "I shouldn't be alive." She says softly. "But I am. I'm tired, Yuka-chan. So tired. I was so close."

The two look at each other again and then back at Ranko. "Well, I'm glad you're still with us. I know your mother's probably happy."

Nodoka nods and holds Ranko close, kissing the top of her daughter's head. "I am more gladdened than any other time in my life."

Ranko's eyes drift shut again as she's held by her mother and the three girls talk with Nodoka about small things. Ranko occasionally wakes but she's mostly noncommunicative, just staring with empty eyes unless directly addressed. Getting her to speak is like pulling teeth, though.

She keeps staring at the card in her hands and mouthing something to herself. Akane shrugs at them and they let her carry on. Nodoka doesn't look too happy but she doesn't say anything to Ranko, just holds her gently. The girlfriends can see how much she loves her daughter and even with Ranko's noncommunicative mood, how much Ranko adores her mother.

Eventually the pair bid them a farewell and head off and Nodoka stretches. "I think I'll take a bath. Come along, Ranko dear."

She helps Ranko to her feet and Akane watches as Nodoka helps the red-haired girl totter around the engawa to the furo. She frowns and Soun notices.

"Akane?" She looks to her father and he motions to the shougi board. "Let's have a game. A conversation over a game is always more focused."

She sits where Nodoka had and they re-set the board. Her father's obviously in some kind of sensei mood, and she won't deny him. He taught her a third of what she knows, the other two from her mother and from auntie Nodoka.

"You do know I will always love you, daughter?" Soun asks, making his first move. Akane moves to counter.

"Of course, Daddy." She says softly.

"I won't pretend I understand how it is that two girls can love one another as a man loves his wife and vice versa." He intones gravely. "Your mother, I think, does. But it's enough for me that you'll be happy, even if society can be funny. I am heavily invested in tradition, as are most of the family, but I like to think we all appreciate love, as long as it isn't harming someone."

Akane blushes bright red and makes another move. "Y-yes Daddy."

Soun smiles at her. "You like Ranko-chan, don't you?"

Akane nods. "I do."

"Yet you hardly know her." He says softly, placing another tile, capturing one of hers.

Akane nods. "It's… a connection, Daddy. I don't pretend to understand it, but it's like I already knew her."

Soun's gaze casts to the photo album on one of the shelves, along with the personalised bentou box. "Indeed. I rather feel the same. As do your sisters, even if they won't tell us. Like there was a hole shaped like her in our lives."

Akane nods. "And that photograph. It's like she knew us somewhere, and we her."

Soun 'hmms' to himself and nods. "Perhaps she travelled from another version of the world."

Akane sighs. "I don't know… There's something off there."

Soun nods again. "You're perceptive, Akane. I know your sisters tend towards disinterest in the Art, only really practising to keep up, but you embraced it. I'm proud of you. And I'm proud of your good heart."

"…I'm sensing a 'but', Daddy." Akane takes one of his generals and smiles proudly. Soun chuckles.

"There is. Don't let that connection hurt you as well."

"…Daddy?"

Soun sighs as Kimiko sits by him, kissing his cheek. "Ranko-chan is… damaged. I think… Well, I don't like to think anyone is truly beyond repair, except perhaps the Master, rest his soul, but she's very close."

Akane shakes her head. "I won't abandon her. She needs us."

Soun nods. "And I would think less of you if you did. But if you are going to enter into a relationship with her, if she wishes to…"

"…And I think she does." Says Kimiko, smiling sadly.

"…You're going to need to be strong for her as well as you. And that means knowing when to be weak."

Akane frowns. "I don't understand."

Kimiko sighs. "Your auntie and I are sending Ranko to Mitaka-sensei, one of Toufu's colleagues. She's a therapist. However, we'd also like for you to attend a shorter session just after Ranko's own."

"W-why? I'm not…"

Kimiko smiles at her daughter. "It will give you a place you can vent and talk about your troubles without fear of being overheard. Trust me, it'll be invaluable. That is, if you two do end up dating."

Akane frowns and bites her lip, capturing one of Soun's tiles. "I see." She says.

"It helps to have someone outside to confide in." Soun says gravely, nodding with his wife. "Someone connected but professionally, not emotionally involved."

Akane finally nods. "I… suppose I can try."

Kimiko smiles as Soun places a tile and wins the game. "Thank you, Akane."

Akane curses as she sees the gambit she lost to. "No fair, Daddy, set it up again! I told you to stop cheating when I'm distracted! Only Auntie Nodoka puts up with that, because she cheats worse than you!"

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Fun Fact: I consider "Untouchable" by Anathema to kind of be the song for Ranko/Akane.

Part 1 is more for Akane than Ranko, being somewhat more upbeat.

Part 2 is Ranko's half.

Just idle thoughts of Berry.

Recovery is a slow process and Ranko is going to take a lot of time to be pieced back together. Even then, it's like breaking a vase. Pieces never really fit together again well.

Well, technically this Ranko is a vase that got cracked, chipped, partly repaired and then dropped on the floor.
 
Recovery is a slow process and Ranko is going to take a lot of time to be pieced back together. Even then, it's like breaking a vase. Pieces never really fit together again well.

Well, technically this Ranko is a vase that got cracked, chipped, partly repaired and then dropped on the floor.
And yet an art like kintsugi can take those broken pieces that might not have been all that perfect in the first place, and make something truly stunning and beautiful out of them...
 
Chapter 13 - You're Not Alone
Chapter 13 - You're Not Alone

If only I don't bend and break,
I'll meet you on the other side,
I'll meet you in the light.

If only I don't suffocate,
I'll meet you in the morning when you wake.

Bitter and hardened,
Oh, aching, waiting for life to start,
Meet me in the morning when you wake up,
Meet me in the morning then you'll wake up.


- "Bend and Break" by Keane

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Akane's walking down the street when a voice calls to her. "Miss! Excuse me, miss!"

She turns and spots a man moving through the crowd, waving at her. Stopping nearby she notes he looks familiar. "Can I help?" She asks politely.

The man smiles. He's dressed in a button-down shirt and slacks and has an air of authority about him. He pauses to catch his breath and then nods once he straightens up. "Thank you. You can indeed! My name is Kanazawa Akira. I'm…"

"Tendou Akane. You're the police officer from the box near where I found Ranko!" Akane says, smiling back. "Thank you for your assistance."

"I did very little besides process those thugs." He says modestly. "But I recognised you and wanted to know – how is she doing?"

Akane sighs. "She's recovering, Kanazawa-san. Slowly. She almost starved to death."

Akira goes pale. "She did?" He curses a moment to himself. "I was going to find her as she looked ill, drag her to my family's home and feed her but she kept escaping. I'm sorry." He bows low to Akane who looks flustered.

"N-no, it's fine, I w-was looking for her!" She stammers. "I'm just glad I got to her in time… She's still very unwell and… In a bad place."

Akira sighs. "She didn't accept help whenever I offered it."

Akane blushes. "I didn't give her the option. I also made her promise to stay with my family at least until she's better."

Akira nods. "Good. Anyway, I'm glad to hear she's recovering even if it's rocky."

Akane bites her lip. "Why was she called the 'Angel of Nerima'?"

Akira laughs embarrassedly. "She spent three months cleaning up thugs. First night it happened to me I was in the box and this tiny little redhead drops four yakuza goons stupid enough to come into Nerima in front of the box, pressure-point paralysed. They'd been assaulting a woman. She just smiled at me and then jumped what seemed about thirty feet into the air onto the nearby roof."

"…She did that to me when she wasn't so bad, so I know the feeling." Akane smiles.

Akira laughs. "Well, she kept doing it and got quite the reputation. And a growing pile of reward money for some of the things she did. She rescued a lady's little girl, too, looked after her for the evening. Her and a few others gave some money and there's the usual reward money waiting."

Akane perks up. "Oh?"

"She wouldn't take it but at the station we thought when she needed it, she'd come, so we put it all aside for her."

The short-haired girl smiles. "I see. Well, my auntie's adopting her into her clan, so I guess we can get her to take it."

"Well, let me know when she's recovering enough to see people, there's a lot of folks want to thank her."

Akane looks at him. "…Really?"

"Oh, yes. She's generated a lot of goodwill. I'll be glad to pass along good tidings, people kept asking after her."

Akane's smile is wide. "Kanazawa-san, I have an idea…" She leans in and starts describing it and he lights up.

"I think we can do that, Tendou-san."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko sits against the wall of the dojo, watching Soun teach. She'd never seen this in all the time she'd been Ranma; but then really, in that version of the world he'd died about the same time his wife had. Here she's watching the younger class and she sees what a waste losing his wife made of him.

Soun is good. And she knows it. She would be too if she weren't recovering from starvation and her ki levels weren't catastrophically low.

He's not just good at the Art, he's a good teacher as well. The kids are eager, willing to learn and he supports them. What interests Ranko is how Kimiko helps out or occasionally, Akane.

Soun doesn't seem to have the attitude that a girl can't teach or take the Art seriously he had in the old world (she suspects Kimiko might have killed him otherwise), and it's clear Akane is much, much better than she was. Well, she reasons, it was less that a girl can't practice the art so much as inherit the school.

She wonders what happened to Happosai here for a moment before realising she doesn't care as long as he isn't around.

The children look at her and she grimaces to herself, looking away. She still looks a fright, she knows. It's kind of Soun to let her watch when she knows she's scary looking. A spectre, gaunt and emaciated.

She leans back, exhausted suddenly, and closes her eyes. When she opens them, it's to Soun gently shaking her shoulder and she blinks stupidly at him a moment, the fog in her brain eventually clearing.

"…Sorry." She says softly. "I fell asleep and I was supposed to watch…"

Soun smiles at her in a fatherly way, and with a pang she suddenly misses her own father terribly. Genma was hardly a good person, never mind a good father, but she can at least attribute most of his actions to well-meaning stupidity or selfish greed rather than outright malice. She wonders if Soun knows what happened to him in this world. Her mother won't tell her for now, she says to concentrate on getting better.

Ha. Getting better. Ranko knows she'll never really recover from what's happened to her. Yes, her body might fill back out until she looks like she used to but that stain on her soul, that black morass of isolation will never leave her. It haunts her even now, threatening to drag her into back into the pit of darkness.

It squirms in the pit of her spirit, writhing and disgusting and slippery.

She still finds it hard to care. What's the point? Once she's physically better and discharged her promise to Akane, she can find a hole no one will ever find her in and wait for the end then. Maybe then she can atone.

She belatedly realises Soun is talking to her and drags herself back to the present. She blinks and he shakes his head, then helps her to stand.

"My apologies." She says in her quiet voice, "I drifted away a moment again. What did you say, Tendou-san?"

Soun smiles at her again. "Call me 'Uncle', Ranko-chan. And I said that I cannot wait to see you spar when you're better. Akane told me she's seen you move so fast."

Ranko sighs. "Perhaps Ten- Uncle." She mumbles. She totters towards the door, legs still weak even after the time she's recovered and Soun follows on, sighing as she nearly falls over.

"Perhaps you should watch the next class before heading inside, Ranko-chan." He says gently. He pulls a cushion out, setting it against the wall and lets her sit on that so she's at least comfortable. He also pulls a large towel to cover herself with.

She leans against the wall and closes her eyes. A moment, an eternity later she opens them to see children filtering in – a younger group than the last one, kids about six. She sees Kimiko and Akane make their way into the dojo, Akane first walking over to Ranko and sitting by her, taking her hand and squeezing it once. Ranko doesn't say anything back, but she at least nods to Akane. A small bottle is pressed into the redhead's hands – it's been filled with that sweet drink she's been given lately.

Kimiko looks over and has a short discussion with Soun, shaking her head, but Ranko's distracted by an excited voice before she can overhear.

"Ranko-nee-chan!"

A black-haired, blue-eyed blur runs over and throws its arms around Ranko

"M-Miki-chan?" Ranko asks in her quiet voice and the little girl nods from where she's wrapped her arms around Ranko.

"Yes! You look sick, Ranko-nee-chan, are you OK?"

Ranko looks helplessly at Akane who smiles gently at the little girl. "Miki-chan, was it? Ranko-chan's been sick, but she's getting better."

Miki looks at Akane from where she's buried her head in the crook of Ranko's neck and her eyes widen.

"Are you Akane-san?"

Akane looks taken aback a moment, but then she nods. "I am."

Miki brightens. "Ranko-nee-chan told me all sorts of stories about someone named Akane!" She beams and then asks in a loud whisper, "Is she your girlfriend?"

Akane goes bright red as Ranko blinks. They both clear their throats and stammer answers until Miki's mother comes across. She smiles at the redhead in warm surprise.

"Ranko-san, I didn't expect to see you here. Thank you again, so much, for looking after my Miki."

Ranko's eyes flick from the little girl still hugging her to the girl's mother and nods. Miki stands and wanders over with Akane at Soun and Kimiko's call for the class to get to order.

"You're welcome, Ogino-san." Ranko says. Her head cants to one side. "Why did you come here today?" She asks, watching as Miki warms up in a tiny and cute gi, along with the rest of the class.

"I wanted Miki to learn to defend herself, and she was rabbiting on about martial arts after she met you." Miki's mother laughed, "She was very taken with your stories. When I saw the name 'Tendou Akane' on the list of assistants I knew it had to be this dojo. You really inspired her with all those stories, Ranko-san."

Rank blushes. "O-oh." She says. "I don't think I did all that much, Ogino-san."

"Please," Miki's mother says, "Call me Kaname."

"…I only looked after her for a night, Kaname-san." Ranko says, leaning her head back and closing her eyes. "She wasn't any trouble."

"Well, you left an impression. I kept looking for you, you know?"

"Why?"

"Because, Ranko-san, you seemed very alone, and you were obviously starving. And you aren't doing too well are you, even now?"

Ranko sighs. "I am… recovering slowly. I don't know why she rescued me, but I was so close to being done."

Kaname is silent for a short while before leaning back and watching her daughter go through katas with Akane. Ranko watches her friend move and the martial artist in her approves of how gentle and yet strict she is with the younger, promising students.

"I've been where you are now, Ranko-san." Kaname admits quietly. "Perhaps not as far, perhaps not as deep into the despair but I have been at that point where it just seemed better off I wasn't there."

Ranko looks over in shock. "What?"

"Miki's father was… Is… not a nice man. He played mind games. Liked to destroy people, reduce them. I think the sick waste of a man found that power intoxicating. He did it to me, and then at the worst possible time, with Miki a toddler, he beat me and left us." Ranko reached over and took Kaname's hand in her tiny, now-bony one at seeing the unshed tears standing there in Kaname's eyes as she thinks on old pain. "I don't just tell anyone, but you rescued my baby. I can recognise when someone is in that same, dark place; and you took care of my daughter for no reward save the work itself."

Ranko shrugs. "I don't do things for a reward. I don't deserve rewards, doing such things is just the right thing to do before I go." The matter of fact tone in which the red-haired girl says it cuts deep into Miki's mother.

Kaname sighs. "I nearly ended it so many times but… I'd look at Miki. So innocent. So small and yet full of nothing but love for me." She says, watching her daughter move with a smile. "And… You don't have a child. Not yet, but you have your friend there. She cares for you."

Ranko sighs. "For all the good it brings. All I do is cause pain."

"I used to think that too. And it's a hard pit to climb out of." Kaname smiles at Ranko. "But I just think of living for Miki. And for me, living for myself took time, and it slips sometimes. But you can heal."

Ranko pulls her knees to her chest. She doesn't say anything, but Kaname takes her hand and squeezes it. "Think on that, Ranko-chan." She says gently, squeezing the hand again. Ranko doesn't reply but she does uncoil again and start drinking from the bottle Akane had brought to her.

Kaname purses her lips as she recognises what the fluid is, one designed for children who were recovering from starvation. Ranko finds a card in her other hand and looks at it. It has the phone number and address of Kaname's house.

"You're welcome any time, Ranko-chan." Ranko looks up at the second time the honorific changes and Kaname smiles at her. "And you can even bring your girlfriend." Her eyes twinkly.

Ranko starts and then goes as red as her hair. "She isn't my… I-I mean, we're n-not… Um… I d-don't des…" She sighs softly, looking down, and then looks back up. "Y-you don't… mind that I l-like her? I kn-know people are f-funny…"

Kaname shrugs with a smile. "Miki's stepmother is a lovely woman. She really helped me to pull myself out of the hole I was in. What I'd do without my Akemi-chan I don't know." She winks conspiratorially at Ranko. "Maybe when those magical girls get the marriage law through the Diet they're trying to do, we'll be able to marry as a double ceremony?"

Ranko blushes. "I-I…"

Kaname pats her hand. "She cares for you a great deal, Ranko-chan. And I know you do her. But here's some advice I think might help. Talk with her about it, but don't do anything while you're recovering physically. You need to focus on getting better."

Ranko sighs. "I'll… I'll try, Kaname-san." She says as her head leans back and exhaustion overtakes her again.

She misses the class ending, and the tiny arms that squeeze her, and a tiny kiss on her cheek wishing her goodnight.

Waking up with her head on her mother's lap in the family room, Ranko blinks stupidly a moment before her mother gently shakes her and asks if she wants a bath.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko sits on the stool in the furo, staring blankly at the wall while her mother gently scrubs her back.

"Ranko dear, it looks like your skin's getting better." Nodoka comments as she runs the cloth down. She doesn't comment on the ribs, still standing out so starkly, or the hips, or that there are still sores and blotches.

She doesn't mention how scared it makes her when Ranko just stares at nothing, her mind lost somewhere dark and cold and terrible. She's always scared that wherever she goes in her mind, Ranko won't come back, won't come home. That or can't.

Nodoka bites her lip to choke back a sob. Her daughter, her baby is so thin and broken and she doesn't know what to do. She feels like a failure, even though rationally she knows it isn't her fault.

Ranko hears the choke and turns, seeing tears running down her mother's face. She feels guilt. Guilt for doing this to herself, guilt that her mother suffered for her. What kind of daughter is she, to inflict such pain?

More examples of Cologne being right.

She tries reaching for her mother but only manages to slip off the stool. When her mother doesn't move, she struggles onto her knees and moves to embrace Nodoka, though it's more akin to slumping over her. Why is she so weak, still?

"Don't cry, Mother." She pleads. "Don't. You shouldn't cry."

Nodoka pulls in great heaving sobs and wraps her arms around her daughter, burying her face in Ranko's hair. "I f-failed you."

Ranko's head shakes. "N-no Mother, I failed m-me." She says, shuddering. "I-I'm… I'm so sorry."

Nodoka holds her as they both sit in the bath. Part of Ranko wonders if she's too old for this kind of comfort from her mother, but the rest of her relishes the closeness. They don't speak until Nodoka hesitatingly cups Ranko's chin and lifts her daughter's eyes to meet her own. She takes in a deep breath and prepares for a potentially bad fight with her daughter.

"Ranko, I'm going to take you to a friend of Toufu-kun's, okay?" Nodoka asks. "She's… a therapist. I think she'll… she'll be good for you." Ranko looks away, shame in her face and Nodoka's grip tightens. Ranko's blues snap back to her mother's eyes. "There is no shame in needing help, daughter." Nodoka says softly. "And don't you think you need it?"

"But I don't des-" Nodoka's face tightens.

"Ranko, that is not for you to decide. Whether you are deserving of our love and our care or not is not your decision to make, nor should it be. Do I deserve love in your eyes?"

"Y-yes, but you're…"

"That's your judgement, is it not? I don't tell you I don't deserve your love, do I?"

"No… B-but… I f-failed…"

"Ranko." Nodoka's voice is firm, controlled, a hint of anger there. Ranko flinches. "You have failed no one. What you have done is selfless. So very selfless and so very stupid. But it's done, and you cannot take it back. You can continue to wallow in the regret, or you can try to move forward. The choice is yours, but wallowing will only push everyone away."

Ranko heaves a long sigh. She knows her mother won't be swayed. "Yes, Mother." She says in shame. "I'm sorry."

Nodoka brushes her hair from her face. "Don't be sorry, dear." She smiles. "Get better. For me if not yourself. I love you."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Tendou Akane isn't a stupid young woman. She's not a meathead as her next older sister implies about martial artists. She considers herself clever enough to work hard and get excellent grades.

Piece by piece she's trying to put together the puzzle of Ranko. The photos, the album, Ranko's odd connection to her, how neatly she seems to slot into the household, as if she'd been there before for enough time to become part of the furniture. Part of the spirit of the house.

And what she'd overheard during the reunion of her Auntie Nodoka and Ranko…

"My baby, I forgot you, everyone forgot you, how could we? Why did you do it?"

She's starting to think that something in the world had changed, something big, or someone had made everyone forget the redhead. She doesn't know how anyone could – when she'd first met Ranko she'd realised that the girl was something special. Especially with that hair, and again there was that connection.

She knows whatever happened must have been self-inflicted. Ranko's mumbled, delirious words when she rescued her clued her in on that. And in the hospital, thinking on it.

"I made my wish, and I gave being a person up."

Akane isn't Nabiki. Her older sister is like a dog with a bone when a mystery arises, and she wouldn't leave it alone. But Akane pays attention and she has information Nabiki does not. Akane's thought processes are a little slower, more patient than her elder sister's, and she listens. She has to after learning the lessons young from her mother. She can still be impatient, but Kimiko had tempered that with thoughtfulness.

She surmises her thoughts as she's pumping iron that night. "We know Ranko. She knows us. Auntie Nodoka is definitely her mother, especially by blood, but we don't know who the father is unless it's her ex-husband."

She makes a few reps before dropping the weights to the floor of her room and lying back on her bed. Ranko had gone to take a bath, and when she imagines it, she doesn't imagine the current version of her friend, emaciated, gaunt, but healthy and beautiful and… Akane shakes her head. Fantasising isn't productive right now, even if it's very tempting. She blushes and moves her thoughts along.

"Ranko made a wish. She says she made a wish and gave being a person up. So that wish made her no longer exist as a person? Auntie Nodoka didn't lie about her miscarriage, but someone can't just… materialise out of thin air." She pauses. "Then again, I didn't think someone could make a wish and erase themselves so…" Akane mumbles to herself. "So, the question is… why? Why do something so drastic?"

She can't think of anything that would be worth the price, or that would cost that to begin with. Ranko paying that price she can absolutely see happening, even if it wasn't obvious that it had happened. All she has to do is think back to that little girl Ranko had rescued, Miki-chan. Miki had said that Ranko had given her a big okonomiyaki, and she'd not eaten any for herself. That parsed in with what Akane had already seen – Ranko's self-worth was less than nothing, and she'd give anything of herself to someone else because she felt she deserved it less.

Stumped, she stands up and walks downstairs to see if the furo's empty as right now she really needs a bath. She'd gone a bit overboard with the training this afternoon, needing to process her thoughts. Akane always thought better when working out.

She does like Ranko, she knows that, she feels it. But she knows how badly damaged Ranko must be.

Her father is right, she needs to go into anything with Ranko with her eyes open, and that includes the damage that seems to have cracked the redhead's heart more than it already was when she first met her.

Stripping her clothes off outside, she slides the door open to see Ranko and Nodoka in the bath, Ranko sleeping in her mother's arms. The amount of time Ranko spends out of it worries Akane frantic. Surely by now she'd have more energy? It's been a few weeks.

Maybe it's something to do with her ki?

Nodoka looks up and presses a finger to her lips but indicates the bath. "Room for one more, Akane-chan." She whispers.

Akane flushes, but she's used to sharing the baths with her family, so she cleans herself down on the stool before slipping into the bath on the other side from Nodoka and her daughter.

"Her skin's looking a bit better." Akane says softly.

"Yes, though she's always tired and still semi-catatonic half of the time." Nodoka looks at the girl sadly, her eyes full of love and worry. "Soun told me she zoned out several times in the middle of a conversation, as well as when watching you assist him with teaching earlier. I'd hoped that most of that was behind us but…"

Akane sighs. "I think… we'll have to let her find herself at her own pace, Auntie."

Nodoka smiles and nods. "Yes. Well, you'll have to forgive me for being a little impatient for my child to be well again dear." Ranko stirs slightly and Nodoka reluctantly lets the barely-coherent girl sit against the wall on her own, blue eyes staring at the opposite wall, not seeming to see anything. "I've told Ranko about sending her to Mitaka-sensei. I assume Soun and Kimiko have advised you it's best you go along too?"

Akane nods. "Yeah. I've been thinking – even if I don't need therapy myself, Mitaka-sensei can help me deal with Ranko in the best way to support her."

Ranko looks over at Akane, then back to the wall. Her gaze narrows in thought. "Thank you." She eventually says, closing her eyes for a moment, then stands shakily, stepping out of the tub and picking a towel up.

Akane tries not to stare and instead focuses on the wall. Her idle fantasy from earlier pops up in her head, but she squashes it down and is reminded how bad Ranko still is physically when she catches sight of how thin she still is.

"You're welcome." Akane manages after a few moments of awkward silence. "You'd do it for me."

Ranko nods and manages to get out of the furo and dress in her nightgown. The red-haired girl puts her head in, staring at the wall a little to the left of Akane's head. "I'm going to bed. Goodnight."

"Goodnight, Ranko-chan." Akane says, smiling at her friend.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{

I'm not sure when the next chapter is going to be, but happy halloween!

Madoka references like woah! (Also kind of accidental too)

I'll be working on a NaNoWriMo project for most of November up to 18/11 (hopefully finishing by then) and then likely busy at least a week with FFXIV: Endwalker but I'll see about updating isomething/i in that time.

As always, comments and yelling at me feed the needy idiot at the keyboard that is me!
 
Chapter 14 - The Lion Roars
Chapter 14 - The Lion Roars

I fall asleep and dream a dream,
I'm floating in a silent scream.
No-one placing blame on me,
But nothing's what it seems to be, yeah.

Nothing's what it seems to be,
I'm a replica, I'm a replica,
Empty shell inside of me,
I'm not myself, I'm a replica of me.

-"Replica" by Sonata Arctica

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko sits in the dojo, once again watching Akane practicing her kata. She smiles softly to herself at the sight. She's lost in a semi-daydream about her muscular friend when a familiar, ear-splitting laugh fills the air.

"Ohohoho! What do we have here?!"

Ranko's immediately on edge and she stares at the entrance to the dojo to see Kunou Kodachi standing there in her leotard, though for once not surrounded by rose petals.

She's surprised to see the girl here, though she guesses Akane must have fought against her in that match before.

"My my, Akane-chan, who is this?" She asks, looking to Ranko who stays leaning against the wall, watching her warily.

"Hey Dacchi." Akane says, a smile on her face. Wait, a smile? Ranko's heart leaps in a feeling she remembers as jealousy. "This is Himura Ranko-chan."

Himura. Her mother's name. Ranko's thrilled to have a family name again. Kodachi looks her over.

"Ah, so this is the beauteous young woman that has found your favour?" She 'hmm's and looks Ranko over. "Alas, she does not look like much, but I imagine she will fill out?"

Akane nods. "She's recovering."

Ranko manages to stand after some moments convincing her legs to work and she gives a bow once she's standing. "I am Himura Ranko." She says in her quiet, still-disused voice. "I am pleased to make your acquaintance."

"Please, darling, the pleasure is all mine. I am Kunou Kodachi. I had wondered who had pulled dear Akane-chan's attentions so far from victory that I scored some easy wins sparring in the last months. Now I see why!"

Akane grimaces and then shakes her head at Kodachi. "I let you win, Dacchi, you know that."

"Bah, excuses!"

Akane motions to Kodachi. "This is Dacchi." She says, then sighs. "She's my ex-girlfriend."

"Pish, Darling, I hardly think four dates enough to have considered us real girlfriends." Kodachi says. Ranko watches them in shock. Kodachi and Akane? "We kissed once. Now I pursue my darling White Lily."

Kodachi nods to Ranko who smiles uncertainly.

"We met during a Martial Arts Rhythmic Gymnastics fight she was substituting for and started to talk after. Akane-chan helped me see the better ways of fighting with honour and letting my skills rather than defaults speak for me. I on the other hand, taught her some important lessons about being underhanded, especially with her school's martial arts techniques." Kodachi laughs. "We tried dating however…"

"It didn't really work." Akane admits. "I don't know, we both felt like something was missing."

Ranko nods. "I see…" She says. She sits back down, tired again.

"Now you might want to be showing off for your new girl, perhaps you'd deign to a spar?" Kodachi asks hopefully. Akane grins.

"Bring it on, Dacchi."

"And don't think I'll go easy on you so you can look good in front of your new girlfriend!" Kodachi announces, unlimbering her ribbon.

Ranko scoots a bit further away.

The fight is nothing like she'd have expected, and it's clear from the get-go that it's a very friendly match. Each of the two girls point out flaws in the other's stance or movement as they do so, complimenting hits and commiserating losses.

Ranko's never seen this sort of friendliness between the two of them and for a moment, the old despair strikes her as she realises this is another thing that's better because she was never here.

And even now she is here, she's just a faint reflection of that person she was, with no history, no life. Still just a jibakurei hanging around. More of a walking-talking corpse than she had been before the wish.

She tries not to let the slithering thoughts cross her mind, but she can't stop them, can't stop the way the world greys and the black morass drags her down into the spiralling darkness.

"-ko. Ranko!" She blinks and jerks back to lucidity to Akane and Kodachi looking down at her in concern.

"…Apologies." She says.

Akane and Kodachi exchange worried looks. "You were catatonic, almost." Kodachi says. "Are you… alright, darling?"

Ranko looks at Akane, and then down. "No. I should recover soon though, and I will be out of your way then."

Kodachi blinks and then looks at Akane again. "What are you talking about, darling? You aren't in my way at all. You do concern me, however." She ponders a moment. "We should be friends. I think that will help you." She nods. "No one who is my friend has yet told me that it is a bad thing for them, so it can only be a good thing to be friends with me." She laughs, a hand over her mouth and Ranko manages a small smile at the familiar display, robbed of its usual malice by the twinkling in Kodachi's eyes that she knows exactly how stupid the laugh is.

"There we are." Akane says, helping Ranko back to her feet. "You've made another friend, Ranko-chan."

Ranko nods and bows to the two of them. "I-I… need to take a nap." She says softly. "I will l-leave you to your spars."

Akane looks worriedly after the petite redhead and Kodachi puts a hand on her shoulder, squeezing comfortingly.

"Come on, Akane-chan. Let's spar. She's clearly a private girl and some pains we should keep to ourselves." Kodachi smiles as if remembering something. "Sometimes we have to look inside at the bottom of our souls and for me at least it is always a very private and solitary affair."

"I guess…" Akane says, shaking herself and moving away, into a ready stance. Unlike Kodachi, she has a pretty good idea of what lurks in the bottom of Ranko's soul and it scares her to death. What if one day she can't pull Ranko back into the land of the waking?

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko manages to get to the room she shares with her mother now and sits cross-legged on the floor. She feels exhausted just from that walk, and she can feel something green and heavy flickering around her in her aura, stopping her from properly working with her ki. She takes a long breath and brings up a ball of ki, not putting any specific emotion into it. It fizzles and pops over her hand, but she knows that the sickly green colour is not normal. Normal, pure ki is a blueish white.

Hers is a vivid, putrid green with black mixed in. Even just hovering over her hand it feels like it weighs heavy. Shaking her hand, she dismisses it and thinks for a few minutes on what she felt and saw.

Standing, she looks around, finding a coat that Akane had brought home for her, and donning it. She walks down the stairs, stopping at the bottom to see Kasumi about to head up them.

"Ranko-chan." The eldest sister says. "Are you off out?"

Ranko nods. "Y-yes, onee-chan. I'm going to go to a park. I feel cooped up. I need some air."

Kasumi looks concerned. "Are you going to be alright by yourself?"

Ranko nods in what she hopes looks like confidence. "I shouldn't be long." She says, slipping into her outdoor shoes. Kasumi nods and watches her go; lips pursed. She doesn't know Ranko well enough to know if the girl was lying, but she is keeping secrets. Deep ones, and that bothers the eldest sister.

A girl Ranko's age should be worrying about what boys (or girls in her sister's case) she's interested in, in finishing school, in growing as a person. Not having to recover from starvation, not having to be lost in the darkness of her own mind.

Ranko shuffles along the road, looking down at the floor. She wonders something – is her ki being blocked? She remembers times when Ryouga's depression had blocked all his channels. It had taken a good fight to clear them, to remove that greasy green ki and let him recover what he had.

She should have started generating ki at her usual rate by now. It's not the first time she's starved. Perhaps not quite so close to the end, but certainly Ranma had definitely had times where food was scarce. Or stolen by Genma. And he recovered quickly.

Ranko might not heal as fast as Ranma, but she knew her ki should recover faster as it was something she'd noticed before her wish.

Unless she'd irreversibly broken something inside over the past three months.

Shaking her head, she turns into the large empty lot she'd hoped to find Ryouga at before everything became twisted and dark.

She looks around and sees no one there. Perfect.

Ranko concentrates and a sticky green, dark ki ball manifests in her hands before she aims them to the sky. "Shi Shi Hōkōdan!" She yells in her breathy voice, the rusted parody of what it once was, and the ball of ki balloons as it flies into the air. She watches it arc, fascination and disgust on her face.

It'd been so easy. She doesn't contemplate her failing, she doesn't generate the aura, she just fires it.

Part of her knows how bad a sign that is. How deep the stain on her soul must be.

The sickly, glowing ball finishes its arc, the size of a car now and starts descending and she remembers that proper Shi Shi Hōkōdan is a technique where you hope it'll kill you too. She watches the ball come closer and closer and part of her wonders why she's not moving away from it.

Most of her just feels numb. What's the point? It's so easy now, stand still and all there'll be left of her is a stain on the ground. No body, no fuss, no more pain other than that of losing her.

She didn't come out here with the intention of it, but it's as good a way as she can consider, and something about firing the blast off wrenched something inside her anyway.

She's not as durable as Ryouga. It must have always done damage.

Oh well.

"Look out!"

She's tackled to the side as the ball slams into the ground with a rattling explosion of green, and bounces off the bench, landing in a heap.

Hissing as she sits up, she looks around dazedly as a familiar boy stands and looks down at her, face twisted in angry concern.

"What the heck was that, miss?!" Hibiki Ryouga yells at her. "You could've hurt yourself!"

Ranko looks down at the floor. She cradles one of her arms which seems not to be responding, but something in her feels clear. It darkens fast, but for a moment, she feels like she can think without it encroaching darkness into her mind. She feels like she can breathe again.

Ryouga kneels by her. "Are you OK? Oh, your arm." He sighs and pulls on a lead. A half-and-half dog runs properly over and hops onto Ranko's lap, licking her face. "Shirokuro, down girl!"

Ranko pushes the happy dog away with her working arm and Ryouga helps her to stand, though she leans on him.

"I'll take you to Great Grandmother." Ryouga says to Ranko. "She'll help you, I'm sure. I saw that move. I never managed to quite get it working, but it was the Shi Shi Hōkōdan, right?"

Ranko nods, not trusting her voice. Ryouga frowns.

"That you can use it at all is a bad sign…" He mutters. "Shirokuro, take us to Granny."

Shirokuro gives an 'awoo' and starts pulling on her lead, Ryouga following and supporting the dazed redhead.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

They enter the Nekohanten, Ryouga still supporting Ranko. Shampoo and Mousse walk over, their faces like thunder.

"Who this hussy?" Shampoo asks jealously. Ryouga holds a hand up as he sees his husband and wife with looks on their faces that radiate displeasure.

"Someone I found outside while walking the dog. She performed the Shi Shi Hōkōdan and was about to get herself killed when I pushed her out the way. I think she's dislocated an arm and there's something funny about her ki."

The pair seem to relax, though Shampoo looks at Ranko with ire she only ever saw for someone else. She shivers as the lavender-haired girl helps her into a chair.

"Stupid red hair better not try steal Shampoo's man." She says quietly to Ranko, who looks at her.

"What?" She asks, genuinely confused.

"If you do, I-"

"That's enough, Great Granddaughter. You do realise you're speaking like that to one of the gods' chosen?"

"You said she just a Remnant."

"And you were here when that little goddess visited along with her sharp-tongued friend. Let's not invite trouble into the home, hm?"

Shampoo backs off with a half-hearted apology and Ranko winces.

"Now, what happened?" Cologne asks Ryouga.

He explains his side and Cologne rambles to herself in annoyed Mandarin as she runs her senses over Ranko.

"I-I'm fine. Really…" the redhead protests. "Toufu-sensei can fix my arm and I can go home…"

"No, girlie, you're not." Cologne says irritably. "Far from it. Looking at you properly, you've barely recovered from starving and your ki is still all burned out. Using Shishi Hōkōdan in your state, what on earth is wrong with you?" She grabs Ranko's arm and relocates it, then pushes a few bursts of her ki through it to speed up the healing.

Ranko looks down. "I'm sorry."

The wind seems to run out of Cologne's sails and the elderly woman takes a seat next to Ranko, for a moment looking exactly her age.

"No, child," the matriarch sighs, "I should be the one who is sorry. I never meant for you to take what I said the way you did. When I told you hanging around will bring nothing but pain… I meant it for you. It usually only brings a Remnant pain to be reminded they no longer have a place."

Ranko shakes her head. "And yet I still brought nothing but pain." She says in a small voice. "Everyone I know is so much better off with my never having existed. You, Shampoo, Ryouga, Mousse. Akane, her family, everyone. Even my own mother has had a better life for lack of me." Tears start falling from her eyes. "Am I such a curse on the world, great granny?" She sobs. "Am I so terrible a person than simply taking me out of the world makes everyone's lives better?"

"Ranko, I-" Cologne tries and then stops. She reaches across and pats the redhead's hand. "From what I have seen you are not a curse. The gods blessed you, they want you to live."

Ranko shakes her head. "B-but I don't!" She wails. "I just want to be done! I'm so tired of it. I can't eat properly, I can't sleep properly… All my mind does is drag me back down into the darkness. What kind of life do I even deserve?"

Cologne pats her hand again. "Ranko. What has happened, has happened. I'm sure you're aware, but you cannot take it back."

Ranko nods, looking down. "I'd make the wish again." She says quietly. "It's brought more joy than I thought possible. But I just… I'm tired, Elder. Everyone wants me to live but I can't understand why. Why can't they just let me go?"

Cologne purses her lips and sighs. "If people see worth in you, is that not their judgement to make? Your own estimation of your own worth does mean something, but you do not tell me what my estimation of your worth should be, you see?"

Ranko looks up. Then down at her hands. "…I suppose." She manages.

"I would advise some form of mind-healer, child." Cologne says, nodding. "They will not only help, but give you the tools to help yourself. You're a fine young woman, I think, and your chosen family like you. Your mother was frantic, and while I rail against girls who talk down to me, I understand when the gods get involved that things get complicated."

"…Mother is already sending me to one." Ranko says. "I don't know how she can even begin to help me. I feel like something in me is broken beyond repair."

"Nothing is beyond repair, Ranko." Cologne says to the redhead. "Sometimes it changes into something else, sometimes it can be fixed, sometimes it's fixed so its flaws show and prove how ephemeral things can be. In that way, no one is beyond repair, least of all you. You just need to learn to accept love."

Ranko's fists squeeze together. "I don't know how." She whispers.

"Then let the mind healer your mother has chosen show you how." Cologne advises.

A bowl of ramen is placed in front of the girl and she looks up to see Mousse smiling at her. "For you, miss. I apologise for my harsh look earlier. I and my wife are very protective of our spouse."

Ranko cants her head to one side quizzically. "Okay. Thank you."

He shakes his head. "Don't worry about it. Shān Pū will come around eventually, she's just the jealous and somewhat spoiled type."

Cologne cackles. "Second thoughts, son-in-law?"

Mousse chuckles at her. "No, honoured elder, simply the truth a husband must tell of his wife."

There's a splash and a shriek, and Ranko turns to see a tall woman standing, dripping wet, next to Shampoo, who has her arms folded. The girl has fluffy hair in a light, almost greenish brown, and as she stammers at the lavender-haired amazon, Ranko can see fangs in her mouth.

Her jaw drops open. It's Ryouga. She'd hoped he wouldn't have a Jusenkyo curse because he didn't follow her, but apparently he does. What surprises her more is when Shampoo grabs the tall girl's face, drags her down and kisses her thoroughly. Mousse sighs.

"Sorry, our spouse has a… curse I suppose it technically is."

"Jusenkyo?" Ranko whispers. Mousse and Cologne look at her sharply.

"Oh, you've heard of it?"

Ranko looks down. "Part of the price was its removal." She says. "I was cursed to turn into a boy." She wonders if she should tell of Ranma, but the curse won't be a problem for her anymore. It's technically not a lie.

Cologne shivers. "Sounds like you're glad to be rid of it, child." She says.

Ranko nods. "N-no one else has one, r-right?"

"Thankfully no, I kept the others away."

"That's good." Ranko says. Cologne smiles at her.

"I'm sure it is a fascinating story from your version of the world how someone like you came to be at Jusenkyo, but I think I will ask it later when you are less hurt and thinking more clearly."

"But I'm… I'm thinking more clearly than I have for ages." Ranko protests. Cologne holds her hand up.

"Child, you are not. The Shi Shi Hōkōdan unfortunately does affect you after. You probably understand that part of firing it is that you hope it kills you too. I have some elixirs that might help there. And I can see you are not generating chi properly. Though… there are no blockages…"

Ranko looks at her ramen. "I-I think the depression ki was blocking something. I feel… like it wrenched something."

Cologne nods and smiles. "Yes. Well, I have an elixir to help with that, but I will also try some pressure points. That should help get you jumpstarted – you should be recovering nicely by now."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko enters the doctor's office nervously, looking back once to see Akane nodding at her. Ranko holds onto the door frame as she enters. She's still a little unsteady on her legs, though nothing on a few days earlier. Whatever Cologne did after she fired the Shi Shi Hōkōdan has helped to kickstart her ki generation.

She still loses herself often, though.

"Ah, Himura-san, welcome." Mitaka-sensei says, smiling at Ranko. "Please, have a seat."

Mitaka-sensei, it turns out, is a motherly-looking, middle-aged woman with black hair streaked with grey in a prim bun, a pale blue blouse, white slacks and a white cardigan over that. Half-moon spectacles sit on her nose and she nods, appraising the redhead as Ranko makes her way across the small office to sit down. Mitaka-sensei shuffles some of her paperwork as Ranko takes a seat in one of the comfortable chairs across the desk from her. There's something about her that reminds Ranko of Cologne. Some magic hanging around her. Her red-framed glasses have beaded strings around her neck.

"Hello, Mitaka-sensei." Ranko says politely.

"I suppose you do know why you're here?" Mitaka-sensei asks Ranko.

Ranko looks down. "Only th-that I'm broken."

Mitaka-sensei smiles at her gently. "Oh, broken is very much an extreme thing to say. Hurting, damaged, perhaps, but you're here to talk. And hopefully, to heal and find ways to deal with the hurt that a physical doctor can't heal."

Ranko squirms. "O-oh. I d-don't…"

"Why don't we start with telling each other about ourselves, hm?" The doctor leans forward and smiles gently at the redhead. "I'm Doctor Mitaka Hiromi. I have a doctorate in psychology and specialise in therapy for patients with severe trauma and self-esteem issues. I'm a licensed therapist and I have a dog, a Spitz named Wan Wan."

Ranko blinks. "A dog named Wan Wan?"

Mitaka-sensei laughs. "Yes. Well, my young niece named her. And now it is all she answers to."

Ranko giggles, some of the tension leaving her shoulders and Mitaka-sensei leans forward again. "Well, Himura-chan, it's your turn."

Ranko looks at the floor. "I… Don't know i-if you'll b-believe me." She says in a small voice. "It's… a v-very complicated story involving magic and… I have no e-evidence except myself…"

Mitaka-sensei clasps her hands together and leans back, that same kindly smile on her face. "Whether I believe you or not is not what we will be discussing, Himura-chan." She nods. "I am versed in some magical things as it is – one doesn't become a therapist covering Nerima or Juuban without understanding that the world can be… strange."

"Th-this is… extra strange." Ranko says quietly.

Mitaka-sensei sighs. "Himura-chan…"

"Ranko."

"Ranko-chan. I'm not here to judge, I'm here to listen and then help you. Part of that will be teaching you to help yourself, but I cannot work without knowledge, as a painter cannot work without paint. Or…" She looks to the door outside which Akane and Nodoka wait, "A martial artist without katas."

Ranko nods. "O-oh… W-well."

"Please do tell me. Leave nothing out you think I need to know. I don't need every detail, but I will need at least the bare bones outline. While you talk, I want you to tell me what happened, and try to think how you felt. I won't ask that until later, though, so just think about it, OK?"

Ranko nods, takes in a deep breath and then starts her tale.

A brief sketch of her life as Ranma, the wispy and almost-ethereal memories she has. She looks up as she freely confesses that the body she inherited was originally male, but Mitaka-sensei just gestures for her to carry on without any questions.

It's good she was only asked for bare bones. With everything that's happened, her memories of her time as Ranma are even more foggy, but she sketches his life. The road. Martial arts. Dojos.

China. Jusenkyo. The Amazons.

Nerima. The Tendou Dojo.

Akane. Ryouga.

Shampoo. Mousse. Cologne.

Fights and adventures and chaos and horrors. Frustration and malleting and everything boiling, boiling.

Then she describes the fall, the rock, and then waking as herself. Ranko coming to the fore.

Three weeks of being treated as a living corpse.

The bridge. Ryouga. Meeting her mother.

And then everything slowly falling into place.

Ukyou and Shampoo and Cologne.

And finally, Akane. And then the night they made up.

Ranko's mouth stops up. Her heart hammers in her chest as she stares at Mitaka-sensei.

Meeting Berry and Rachel. And then the wish.

Mitaka starts. "A Remnant." She says softly. She writes something on a notepad. Ranko looks at her.

"Y-you know of them?"

Her therapist nods. "I've met one before. It was not a pleasant experience."

Ranko looks down. "N-now you've met two."

Mitaka-sensei takes her glasses off, sighing. "I hope this will be a more pleasant time. You're a very charming young lady, so you already have a headstart. The last Remnant I met was less so."

Ranko shakes her head. "I'm… not. I'm not really worth talking to. I don't know why anyone wants me around."

Mitaka-sensei sighs. "Well, hopefully I can at least get you to see that. But please, continue your story."

Ranko takes in a breath and carries on.

The world, changed. Empty of her. Seeing Kasumi, seeing Nabiki.

Seeing Akane.

She can't help but gush about this Akane. How brighter she is. How much less angry – still bad tempered at times, still quick to anger and quicker still to forgive. But so, so much happier for her mother being alive. So much more complete.

Ranko sounds proud as she describes the girl and the differences.

"I would pay any price again for that alone." She says to Mitaka-sensei.

Then she describes realising she had no home. No place. No money, no food, no ID. She didn't exist.

Having to sleep in various places outdoors. Not eating. Akane's attempts to constantly help her. Sayuri and Yuka.

She describes in a small voice about finding Ryouga, Shampoo and Mousse. She describes the defeat she felt when she realised one potential plan was gone with Ryouga married.

She stops a moment. And then she starts to describe what she'd told Cologne earlier in the week. How everyone is better off for her never having existed. For Ranma never having existed. How everything is brighter, less broken, less chaotic.

How she feels like she's a blight on everything, her ruinous touch rusting everything around her, tarnishing all.

The world is brighter without her, she tells Mitaka-sensei. Everyone better off for her absence. No matter what people say, the evidence is there. It can't be refuted.

She describes meeting Cologne and the advice she was given. Advice she took wrong, advice that she knows Cologne did not mean how she took it, but she still feels is true. Can't stop feeling is true.

Running away, and finally going to see her mother.

And her mother not recognising her.

Some of that heartbreak comes back, making her feel cold and alone. She tries to describe it, tell the kindly woman how she felt but her throat closes up as she chokes back her sobs. Mitaka-sensei offers her some tissues and she eventually manages to calm down to carry on.

She goes over three months alone. Besides the things she did for people in the district, it isn't much to say. How do you describe three months of solid isolation and starvation?

She describes the last fight and falling unconscious, waking up in Akane's arms. How since then Akane has taken care of her.

How unworthy she feels and how much she's sick of living.

How much she wants to just die but no one will let her.

When she's finished, Ranko curls onto herself in the chair she sits in. Mitaka-sensei leans back and closes her eyes.

"That's… quite the tale." She says quietly.

Ranko shrugs, curled into her miserable ball. "It is what happened."

"I believe it." The therapist says sadly. "But it is still extraordinary even by Neriman standards."

Ranko nods.

"Still, I can see roots for things even in that, and we can work on getting you better. Do you feel a little calmer now you've told someone everything?"

Ranko looks up. "I… suppose I d-do." She says, probing her emotions.

Mitaka-sensei nods. "Good. It doesn't help to bottle things up. Still, it is a large amount to unpack." She indicates the pages of notes she's taken. "I think we'll talk about much of this at a later session. For now, I think we're out of time."

Ranko sighs. "I don't feel any better." She mumbles. "Just more calm."

Mitaka-sensei smiles at the girl. "These things take time, Ranko-chan. It isn't a fast process, the same as healing a cut or broken limb. All healing takes time, whether it is in the mind, body or spirit. As your injuries likely cover all three, don't be disheartened if you don't feel all better so quickly."

Ranko nods morosely. "I suppose so. I just thought…"

The therapist nods. "Well, I'd like to see you next week at the same time and we can go from there. I would like you to think about things that make you happy in the meantime. Make me a list and be prepared for some more in-depth questions next week."

Ranko stands up and bows. "I will. Thank you, Sensei."

Mitaka-sensei smiles. "Don't worry, Ranko-chan, this is my job, and my passion to help people. You said you were thinking about being a doctor once, too. I think you understand that same feeling. Now, when you come out, please send young Tendou-chan in." She motions to the door. "I'll see you next week."

Ranko bows again and exits the room, pondering her meeting.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

A/N: So the therapist lady is a reference to "The Silent Horse" or at least her name is.

Also I've had plans for Ryouga to have a nyannichuan curse for like, forever. Someday I might even explain that three-way marriage.
 
Chapter 15 - Gold Lacquer and Cracked Pottery
Well, it's been a hot minute. Sorry about that, my muse dropped off considerably the past few months so my output's been really low. Still! I'm aiming to get all of my currently active Ranma fics completed before I start releasing more in that fandom!

However, here's the next chapter:

Chapter 15 - Gold Lacquer and Cracked Pottery

You can see the beauty in,
A dirty rain-lashed street,
Or a plan that goes nowhere,
You can make this town feel kind,
Though the buildings cry,

But you don't belong, don't belong.

- "Chase The Night Away" by Keane

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

The walk back from the therapist's office is mostly silent while Ranko ponders her own words and Akane doesn't feel like prying into it. Ranko's face is drawn and she' doesn't look happy. She looks tired. Well, more tired than usual given her issues sleeping. They weren't so bad when she was first recovering because she was usually too exhausted to dream.

Akane smiles at the red-haired girl, and she tries a watery one back, but it doesn't reach her eyes which are still cold and dead, even after a few weeks of recovery.

"Well, I hope it went well? I think it's good for me, at least." Akane tries.

Ranko makes a noncommittal noise, and then speaks in her breathy, quiet voice.

"Mmm. I… it brought a lot up. Memories." She sighs. "I… don't like memories."

"Facing them might be the only way to deal with them, Ranko."

"Mmm."

Akane slides open the door to the genkan of their home, the two girls changing their outdoor shoes for house slippers. "Tadaima!" Akane calls, an echo welcoming them back coming from the family room and kitchen.

Ranko looks between the stairs and the family room, and plods to the bottom of the stairs.

Akane looks at her. "Don't forget dinner is a bit later, Ranko-chan. I'll come wake you if you don't answer us calling."

"Mmm." Ranko says, her eyes avoid Akane's own. "Sorry."

"Don't be sorry, get better." Akane unknowingly repeats Nodoka's words from a few days ago. "You can't enjoy life if you don't, huh?"

Ranko makes a defeated sounding noise, mumbling something to herself that's probably to the contrary.

Akane controls herself until Ranko's managed to stagger up the stairs, then walks into the family room where her mother and father are playing shogi, sits next to Kimiko and buries her face in her mother's shoulder, wrapping her arms around her mother. "I… I'm not sure I can fix her, Mom. I just…"

Kimiko puts her arms around Akane and sighs. "It's not your job to fix her, dear. It's the doctor's, you just need to support her."

"But it's so hard and she's so broken, Mom! She didn't tell me out loud she's just waiting to die, but I can see it in her face. Again! It's been weeks, and she's not starving but she still…"

"Daughter." Soun's rumbling voice interrupts her and she sniffles, looking up at her father. He looks at his youngest and his face softens as Kimiko pats her back gently. "Dry your tears and play with me."

Akane stares at her father. He's talking in his 'sensei' voice again, which stops her sniffling. Taking a moment to breath, she counts to ten and then she sits in front of him. The board is already set.

"I think," He says gently, "You're going about it wrong."

"Going about what wrong, Sensei?" Akane asks as Kimiko sits with Soun.

"Dealing with your friend." He says gravely, moving his pieces in response to hers. "You're trying to patch up the cracks, fill them in like we would the dojo or the house. Pretend they never happened."

Akane bristles but stays calm, moving her own pieces. "So? Isn't it helping?"

"I don't believe so. Ranko isn't a wall to be papered, painted, nor a wooden structure to be replaced with more wood." He looks at her to let her know he is very serious. "Ranko's damage extends so far through her that there really isn't hope of those working. Doing such repair work is worse than pointless."

Akane bristles further and the next tile is placed angrily. "Then what do you recommend, Sensei? Because it sounds like you want me to give up on her. I won't." She growls.

Soun shakes his head. "You misunderstand me, Akane." He says as he reaches under the board and sets down a bowl next to it. There's a beautiful pattern on it, painted, but it's marred by thick cracks filled in with gold. "This was your great grandmother's bowl. I broke it when I was a young lad, as young lads are wont to do. I was going to throw it away, but she made me repair it."

"You didn't do a very good job. The cracks are really obvious." Akane points out. Soun smiles.

"They are, aren't they? And yet, surely they add beauty?" He runs a hand along it. "Kintsukoroi. It isn't just a way to make art from broken things, it's a way to make them useful again. It's a way to make them show their beauty in their imperfection. And it's more than that, it's a philosophy."

Akane nods. "I'm not stupid, Sensei. You're trying to tell me that I shouldn't be helping her hide those cracks but… filling them in with something else."

Soun smiles. "Ever the fast learner." He nods, "She's like this bowl. Fragile. Broken. But she can be repaired, given time and effort. Simply gluing her together won't help, I think. Glue is only short-term. Lacquer, with gold works much better and the whole thing is stronger for it."

Akane shrugs. "But how do I know what to do? What do I use instead of trying to get her to move past the pain?"

Soun chuckles. "I have no idea, Akane. Only you two can really answer that, though I suspect that answer does lie somewhere within love. I've watched you two move around one another but you need to be less worried about breaking her."

Akane nods, as if to herself. "Fighting her depression, it's like… like fighting someone in a match. I need to understand it, first, don't I?"

Soun nods, a pleased expression on his face. "Indeed, daughter. You make me proud of your wisdom. I believe the first step to repairing your friend is to understand what happened. As long as there is such a big secret between you, starting anything would possibly be a poor idea."

Akane nods in thought, continuing the match against Soun. As always he cheats and she loses.

This time, she's too deep in thought to yell at him for it.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko wakes, hunger gnawing at her belly immediately. She blinks confusedly, stupidly, fog in her brain, the same drilling pain in her head from weeks ago when…

She blinks and shivers. Cold. She feels cold, and as she sits up she sees an empty space. "No…" She says, her heart feeling fractured. "I-it wasn't… I don't…" Horror flashes through her, terror freezing her a moment. "N-No…"

She stands, walking on the boards of the hole she'd taken for her own, looking out the hole in the ceiling where the wind, cutting and cold, comes through.

She's alone. Was she rescued or was it just a fever dream from her dying? Was it just her imagination as her body and mind fire off as she tries to rest?

Ranko curls up on the filthy bedroll and holds the pyjamas to her chest, despair pouring through her. Just a dream. Rescue just a dream, just a vain hope while she waits to die again. Of course it was like this. Why else would it-

Rank's eyes snap open. Moonight filters in through the window of the room she's sharing with her mother, the folds of her mother's sleeves around her. She bites her lip, trying to keep the hiccoughing sobs down, burying her face in her hands and shuddering.

Nodoka's eyes flutter open and she rises to see the shuddering form of Ranko on her futon, still drowned by Kasumi's nightgown, even if she's started putting a little weight back on. She shuffles quietly out of her futon, slips under the covers of Ranko's and wraps her arms around the girl.

Nodoka holds Ranko closer to her, squeezing her daughter close and just holds the red-haired girl while she cries. She makes shushing noises, runs her hand through the loose red curls and quietly despairs. Ranko doesn't sleep well at all nowadays, if she ever had before all of this mess. She had been calming down somewhat from the night terrors she'd have but it seems like her appointment earlier today has brought everything back up.

Ranko quiets down eventually and Nodoka turns her daughter around, dries her tears and holds her close while she falls to sleep. Mercifully, Ranko usually sleeps better once she's had the first nightmare.

She lets some tears fall from her own eyes after Ranko's gone back to sleep, still fitfully, though at least more deeply than earlier.

She doesn't know what to do. Her baby, her daughter is broken in ways she can't really understand and there's nothing she can do but be there for her, even if it feels grossly insufficient.

She holds her closer, kissing the top of Ranko's head. All I have and more, for you, my daughter. Please don't leave me.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Akane, after seeing Ranko's haunted eyes and listlessness the next day, decides she needs to understand what happened to Ranko before she can even begin anything else. She'd ask the girl herself, but Ranko is stubborn and refuses to answer.

So she'll seek out other wisdom first, before presenting what she knows later to Ranko and demanding answers so she can complete them, rather than start.

Cologne is sweeping inside of the restaurant when that Tendou girl the Remnant left with returns sans her little companion.

"Good afternoon, child."

"Greetings, honoured Elder, I have questions and you seemed the right person to ask…" Akane says to her.

"Oho?" the elderly woman asks. "What can I do for you, child? Seeking answers about your remnant, hm?"

Akane shifts as she's guided to a seat and a hand pats hers as she folds them in her lap.

"Spit it out, child, a question unasked is a question unanswered."

"You call Ranko a 'Remnant'. Like it's supposed to mean something. Like there's a capital letter there." Akane blurts. "Wh-what does it mean?"

Cologne sits herself down, leaning her stick against the chair. "Are you sure you wish to know this from myself, rather than ask your little friend? This information will probably not make you happy."

Akane ponders a moment and then she shakes her head. "No, I don't think she plans on telling me. I've tried to speak to her about it and she just clams up."

Cologne sighs. "Very well. The simplest answer is to think about the meaning of the word. A Remnant is just that. A remaining part of a world now gone. They're rare, since the circumstances of their creation are also rare. Rarer still are people willing to pay the price and become one."

Akane cants her head to one side, pondering. "A wish."

Cologne nods gravely. "You have been listening, haven't you, child? Indeed. A wish, and all wishes have prices. Small wishes have smaller prices. Correspondingly, larger wishes carry larger prices. I will not share more with you, only this; the price a Remnant must pay is themselves."

"I don't understand, Elder. Ranko is still here. Still alive"

Cologne sighs. "And that is the cruel pain of the price. They won't die when they pay, not unless they do so on purpose or by accident. Rather their existence is used as fuel for the magic. Their history, their effect upon the world."

Akane nods. "So correspondingly the wish must be a much bigger wish than simply wanting an object or something to happen?"

"Indeed, child." Cologne looks tired after a moment. "Such wishes are rare. Not many would willingly pay the price, as I said earlier. Only those who either have little in the way of care for themselves, or are desperate."

Akane frowns. "I think I know which one Ranko is."

Cologne nods. "She thinks poorly of herself. Knowing as little of her as I have seen, even I can understand she does not think highly of herself. Now, armed with this knowledge, I suspect you are going to try to piece events together?"

Akane stands up and bows. "Yes. Thank you, Elder." She says. Cologne reaches out and takes Akane's hand in her gnarled one.

"You are welcome, child. Please pass my respects to your Remnant. And be aware – she is still fragile, even if she appears to be improving. But do not treat her with kid gloves. And you must also make sure what she wants and what you want line up."

Akane swallows. "I… I will, Elder. Thank you for the advice."

"Be well."

Akane makes her way out of the restaurant, pondering the information given and how it fits with what she's already figured out.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko knocks on the door, and steps back, looking around uncomfortably. The house isn't anywhere near the size of the Tendou house, but that makes sense given property prices in Nerima. Rubbing her arms against the cold, she tries not to think about the itchy feeling of the jumper on her skin. It's still sensitive, prone to soreness and anything other than soft materials make the itching and sensitivity worse.

Kaname opens the door and smiles at the petite redhead, ushering her in to change into house slippers and to their family room where she pushes Ranko to sit under the warm kotatsu. "Th-thank you for inviting me, Kaname-san." She says when seated. "I'm sorry to be a bother."

"No bother at all, Ranko-chan." Kaname smiles at her and is joined by a serious woman with absolutely luxurious long, black hair and eyes that border on violet.

The woman bows to Ranko, her sharp eyes calculating as they look at the redhead.

Kaname motions between the two. "Ranko-chan, this is Akemi, my partner."

"Charmed." The woman says, bowing once.

"Akemi-chan, this is Ranko-chan, she's the girl who rescued Miki."

Akemi's eyes soften after that as she looks at Ranko. "Ah, the infamous Angel of Nerima." A slightly sarcastic, teasing smile briefly crosses her face as Ranko blushes at the epithet. She adjusts her glasses, the red square frames seeming a little out of place to Ranko's mind. "I expected you to be dressed as a ninja, with wings and a halo, from Miki's exaggerations. Thank you for looking after her, Ranko-san. Miki is very precious to us."

Akemi walks back into the kitchen, starting to prepare tea by the sounds of a kettle boiling.

"Ranko-nee!" Miki's excited squeal preludes to a cannonball of hyperactive child slamming into Ranko. Thankfully she's starting to recover more of her ki now and is able to take the hit, though she still staggers a little at the energy.

"Hello Miki-chan." She says to the excited little girl, who hugs close to her. Kaname smiles at the two of them.

"She's been waiting to see you for days, Ranko-chan. Says she hasn't seen you in the dojo when she goes for her lessons."

Ranko looks at the floor. "I have been… otherwise occupied, trying to understand something."

Kaname nods. "Fair enough, but she does like to see you."

Ranko blinks. She still can't understand someone actually wanting her worthless carcass around. It doesn't make sense, but that's one of the things that Mitaka-sensei has been speaking to her about.

"I… see." She manages after a moment. Kaname frowns but doesn't pursue it. The older woman pauses a moment, then coughs awkwardly.

"I am sorry to bring unfortunate things up, but are you still under a special diet? Are you still drinking that drink?"

Ranko shakes her head. "Only partly, and no more of the drink. I'm able to handle more calories now, but it is… difficult to eat much."

She wonders what her old family would think of her, being unable to eat more than a few mouthfuls at a meal still. Shock, probably. Disgust, too. Every time she leaves anything on her plate, she feels guilty for the work Kasumi and Kimiko have put into it. Nabiki seems almost hurt when she refuses any of the elder girl's snack offerings too soon after dinner, too, though she knows there's an understanding there of what's happened to her.

"-ko. Ranko-chan!" The voice cuts through her spiralling thoughts.

She shakes her head, brought back into the present. "…Apologies." She says softly. Miki cuddles close.

"Are you alright, Ranko-nee?"

Ranko pats her head gently. "I… am recovering, Miki-chan. I sometimes get lost in thoughts."

Miki smiles at her and nods. Akemi brings in tea and the family talks amongst itself, Ranko staying relatively quiet unless spoken to or asked a question.

Akemi and Kaname both look at each other several times, then at Ranko with worry when they think Miki isn't looking, but eventually the afternoon settles down.

"So Ranko-chan…" Kaname says, smiling at the girl. "When will you be going back to school?"

Ranko fidgets. "I don't know." She admits. "I am recovering but… until the doctors clear it, I'm staying home. It… I…" She pauses. "I don't exist on records, s-so Mother will need to help me get set up."

"You don't exist on records? Are you here illegally?" Kaname asks, and Ranko shakes her head.

"N-no, just… It is a long story, very long, but I paid a price for something."

Akemi nods. "Magic things, no doubt." She says. At Ranko's startled look, she smiles. "I was a magical girl, once upon a time. I'm aware of its existence."

"Mama Akemi was super duper amazing!" Miki enthuses. "But she doesn't want me to be one."

Ranko nods. "She's right. I know it can be lonely and dangerous. Martial arts is bad enough for the fighting, never mind introducing youma. Be a good girl, Miki-chan."

Akemi nods, looking Ranko over the rims of her red-framed glasses. "It never completely leaves you. Still, I do not regret having retired. It's a much younger girl's game."

"She got so powerful the youma stopped turning up to fights." Kaname stage-whispers. Akemi flushes, embarrassed and Kaname plants a kiss on her partner's cheek. "Still, better you be with us now."

Ranko smiles softly as Miki makes slight gagging noises and then a small giggle escapes the redhead's mouth.

The couple stop cuddling after a moment and stare at Ranko. Kaname shakes her head slowly. "You have a nice laugh, Ranko-chan. I wish we heard more of it."

Ranko blushes, looking down. "'Kay." She says. Miki pats her head a few times.

Eventually the afternoon is done with and Ranko bids the family farewell. She offers them a smile as she does; it's been a genial afternoon, and one she's enjoyed. As much as she loves living at the dojo, the combination of Nabiki's thoughtful staring, Kimiko and Nodoka's almost overbearing caring and Akane's watchfulness makes it difficult at times.

She walks along the road, watching the people around. Miki's family are nice, she thinks. Someday, she'd like a family like that. Akane as the 'father', herself as the mother – it isn't like it's not possible thanks to her knowledge of Jusenkyo.

She colours at the thought and then berates herself. She doesn't deserve to have Akane. Why would that kind, gorgeous and gregarious tomboy want Ranko?

She needs to finish recovering so she can leave. Her stay is already making complications for both of them.

Something in her gut squirms and twists. She doesn't want to leave and yet at the same time she must.

Entering the genkan of the dojo, she changes her shoes again, calling out "Tadaima!", being greeted by Nabiki's call.

Ranko enters into the family room to find the middle sister sitting and watching television. She's tired, so she sits down near to Nabiki, who nods to her. Ranko slumps against the wall and closes her eyes.

She hears Nabiki stand and exit the room, then return a few minutes later, apparently setting a tray down. The clink of ceramic indicates a teapot and cups, which is incredible since in her original world Nabiki wouldn't have lifted a finger to get tea for anyone but herself. Ranko lets out a slightly forlorn sigh.

"Rough day, huh?" Ranko opens her eyes to see an ice cream being waved in her face. "Come on, Ranko-chan, they said you were better equipped for some sweet treats now you're not literally dying of starvation. And dinner isn't for a few hours yet, you can eat it without a problem."

Ranko takes the ice cream and unwraps it. It's probably too cold outside for ice cream, but she has enough of Ranma still in her to love the sweet treat. This looks to be one of Nabiki's personal stash; the one her family leaves alone on pain of embarrassment. She takes a bite. It's definitely one of the strawberry and vanilla swirl ones with ruby chocolate on the outside.

Ranko closes her eyes at the taste and coldness, then wipes her eyes after a moment. Nabiki 'hmm's and bites into her own with a crunch.

"You're a complication, you know that Ranko-chan?" She asks conversationally.

"I-I'm… I'm sor-"

"I don't mean it in a bad way." Nabiki interrupts. "Before you go about blaming yourself for things outside your control. Akane's got a fire lit under her ass I haven't seen in months. Really wants to impress you – she said just the things you'd accidentally done showed your skill level in martial arts, and she wants to get to your level, I think."

"I'm… I'm not that…"

"Don't bullshit a bullshitter, Ranko-chan." Nabiki says, grinning at her. "I've seen how you move when you're not tired out from being starved. I've seen your photo album. Muscles like those don't just grow. And the stories I've heard about your time in the industrial district would make any shinobi proud."

Ranko flushes, but her heart jumps at the mention of the dark times when she was-

"Ranko!" Nabiki nudges her with an elbow and she shakes herself.

"S-sorry."

Nabiki sighs. "What are we going to do with you, hm?" She smiles to take the sting out of the words. "Well, marry you off to my little sister for one. Weddings always have the best snacks."

Ranko blushes brightly and Nabiki cackles. "Oh, you're easy to tease, Ranko-chan." She shakes her head and puts an arm around Ranko's shoulders.

Ranko's reminded again how different this Nabiki is. The old Nabiki wouldn't have been this jovial – she'd buried her real self in ice to stop the grief. Broken, in her own way, quite different from Akane's rage or Kasumi's carefully cultivated cheerful obliviousness.

This Nabiki shares her sweets with Ranko, who shouldn't be worth anything to her, and yet still cares. She finishes the ice cream, deep in thought, though Nabiki can tell she's at least aware.

"What's eating you, Ranko-chan?" She eventually asks. "I can practically see the steam coming from your head." She squeezes Ranko close. "Since you're gonna be a sister an all, I'll even give you the family 100% discount on sisterly advice, what do you say?"

Ranko's blush grows again and she looks down at her hands. "I… am pondering differences in the world." She says slowly. "From what I used to know."

"Like the world in your photo album?" Ranko nods. "So, you're what, a dimension traveller?"

Ranko shakes her head. "No. I just… things changed." She says evasively. "And I am still coming to terms with them."

Nabiki senses that's all she's going to get when Ranko shuts down again and eventually goes to sleep on her shoulder.

The middle sister's lips purse. She's heard Ranko crying at night when she's gotten up to go to the bathroom. She's heard the whimpering when Ranko tries to sleep and has nightmares and she's seen how fitfully Ranko dozes – is dozing right now.

She hates feeling powerless but isn't sure how to stop Ranko from having the nightmares short of stuffing her full of sleeping tablets.

Ranko's near-permanent eye bags are concerning, so it might come to that, she reasons, at least while the girl is recovering still.

Shaking her head, Nabikie drags the cushions over and sets the red-haired girl that's worming her way into Nabiki's heart in a comfortable position onto them, then covers her with a blanket and kisses her forehead softly.

"You'll get there, Ranko." She says quietly. "One day, you'll get to be whole again."

Nabiki looks up to see Kasumi looking into the family room and smiling proudly at her.

"What?"

"Just proud of my little sister is all." Kasumi says.
 
Hell yes, more trauma recovery porn! This stuff is so rare, and always delicious!
That reminds me, this is still the only work of yours I've ever read, and that was by accident. I still need to check out your other stuff.
 
Chapter 16 - Face to Face
Hey folks, Chapter 16 below. I'm also working on Vegas Rules again (I lost some interest in it before) so I'm hoping to get that wrapped up soon.

I do have to say I'm not really comfortable with it being called 'porn' in any way, as that feels like I'd be revelling in the sad bits and... I'm not. Sorry, it makes me a bit uncomfortable.

Chapter 16 - Face to Face
Here we are trying to mend all the broken hearts,
In a world where the pain is the fear.
Ain't no doubt there's a method to madness here,
Set your clock to the start of a brand-new year.

- "Face to Face" by Yes

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko follows Akane through the streets of Nerima, her mind a-whirl. Akane's setting a decent pace and she's having a little trouble keeping up. She's still so tired and cold. Even bundled up in a hat, gloves, coat and borrowed scarf from Akane isn't enough to keep it entirely at bay, and she shivers a moment.

Akane looks back and slows down slightly. "You OK?"

Ranko nods, rubbing her hands together. The chill of early winter is really starting to seep into her. "J-just cold." She says in her soft voice.

Akane takes her hands. "Oh, well then." She says, squeezing them and trying to push some warmth into the short girl's hands.

Ranko smiles sadly. "Where are we going? Or aren't you going to tell me?"

Akane taps her nose. "It's a secret, silly. You won't know until we get there!"

Eventually they move on, the air still chilly, until Akane stops in front of a small hall rented for gatherings.

"Are we going to a party?" Ranko asks.

"In a manner of speaking." Akane says mysteriously. "I didn't set it up, else it'd be in the dojo."

"O-oh." Ranko says, looking down. Probably something for Akane then.

She follows the taller girl into the main building, sighing as the warmth of the heaters washes over her, and they move towards a door. Akane takes her hand again. "Don't freak out, OK?" She asks.

Ranko nods confusedly as Akane opens the door to a wall of noise. The conversation stops as Ranko does, staring into the room. On the far side is a motley group of people, people she all recognises.

The people she helped during that time. At the forefront stand Miki, Akemi and Kaname, next to Officer Kanazawa and the others behind him, all smiling at Ranko. She blinks and looks to the side. Sayuri and Yuka are there, as are much of her and Akane's school class group.

Akane turns and smiles, taking Ranko's other hand in hers and squeezing them. "Surprise, Ranko-chan!"

"Wha-what is…?"

"It's a celebration, for you, o 'Angel of Nerima'." Akane says, smiling impishly at her. "After all, you did all those good deeds. You deserve recognition. All of these people agreed and once I was asked, I pointed Officer Kanazawa at Yuka-chan and Sayuri-chan, and they got the rest of the class involved."

Ranko stands, heart thudding. "B-but… but why?!" She asks, bottom lip trembling. "Wh-why do this for me? I just…"

"Rescued my baby girl and kept her safe." Kaname says, approaching. She bows to Ranko as Akane pulls the redhead into the room and shuts the door behind her. She lets go of Ranko's hand so Ranko can take the card held out to her in trembling hands. "I'm Ogino Kaname. Thank you."

A woman in the attire of an office lady approaches, bowing to Ranko and offering another envelope. "I'm Koizumi Azusa." She says in a warm voice. "I was being accosted by thugs, and you dropped them in front of me with no effort. Thank you, Ranko-san."

The next was a man in a suit. "I'm Tanaka Hiroshi. You stopped some muggers from taking me down a dark alley. Thank you." He says, "I don't know if I'd be alive if not for you."

Ranko blushes but shakes her head. Before she can speak, another envelope is pressed into her hands.

And so it continues. Everyone she helped during her stay in the industrial district; every person helped by the 'Angel of Nerima' comes up to her, personally thanking her.

A little boy thanks her for returning his action figure to her. A little girl, her dollie. Another little girl her Super Sentai figurine.

Office ladies, and salarymen and officers, shop owners and security guards. All thank her warmly, bow and give her an envelope. Akane has to set them in a pile on a nearby table.

Ranko is overwhelmed as the last stands back and they all clap for her.

Then her classmates come. Not all of them have a gift, but all of them greet her warmly and give kind words.

Tears are streaming down her face by the time the last of them; Akane's other two friends Asami and Hiroko, come before her she's sobbing. Akane holds her gently as she cries and pats her back.

"So, don't you see, Ranko?" She says. "You did so much good. You do so much good. You'd be missed, you know?"

"Yeah!" Yuka cheers. Hiroko nods.

"Definitely, Ranko-chan. Class 1-F sticks together!"

It takes a while for Ranko to calm down, in which time everyone in the room mingles a little. When Akane's managed to calm her down, Ranko wipes her eyes on a handkerchief Akane hands to her. Akane's smile is impossibly bright, and Ranko's heart flutters as she beholds Akane being proud of her work.

Akane beams at Ranko. "I told you that I'd find a way to show you that you're worth something." She says. "You should try to believe more in yourself. I know Mitaka-sensei is trying, but she can only tell you. I, on the other hand, as your awesome friend and official knight in shining armour, can show you."

Ranko wiped at her eyes and looks down. "Th-thank you." She says softly. Akane takes her hand and squeezes it.

"When you're feeling low, Ranko-chan, when you feel like you don't help the world – remember this night. Remember these people, okay?"

"I'll… I'll try." Ranko says. Akane stands, helping Ranko do the same.

"Best I imagine I'll get right now!" She grins, squeezing the redhead's hands. "Alright, go and mingle, Ranko-chan. Talk to all these friends."

Ranko moves away and Akane sighs softly, Yuka, Sayuri, Hiroko and Asami approach her.

"Is she alright?"

Akane shrugs. "She's… getting there. I'm hoping this helps her to pull out of her funk." She rubs the back of her head. "I think when she comes to school she'll have more to focus on than just sitting at home."

"When will that be, Akane-chan?" Asami asks. Akane shrugs.

"No idea." She says. "The doctors haven't yet cleared her fully, though she's definitely started eating more than she was and we've not had her on any special diet for a few days now."

Sayuri kisses Yuka on the cheek. "And how goes the wooing?"

Akane flushes bright red. "N-not happening!" She exclaims. "N-not yet. She's still recovering. I'm not going to complicate that if I can."

Hiroko shrugs. "Well, best stake your claim as soon as possible. Half the lesbians in school had heart eyes the first day she was here, not to mention the boys."

Akane nods. "I know, it's just… I don't think she'll be ready for some time."

Ranko, meanwhile, approaches Officer Kanazawa. "H-hello." She says, bowing. "Th-thank you for helping to organise this, O-officer."

"Please, Ranko-san. Akira is fine." Akira says, giving her a smile. "And really, I should be thanking you. We still don't have half as much trouble as we did before you cleaned things up."

Ranko flushes. "O-okay, Akira-san." She says.

"You're looking better." He says, kindly. "I was going to try and grab you to take home to my wife. She'd have fed you up, too." He laughs. "Still, Tendou-san has certainly done a good job. Look at all these people you helped!" He indicates the room. "One by one they probably don't look like much but when you get them all together…" He laughs again. "I heard the Yakuza started rating how stupid their grunts were by how willing to go into our district they were."

Ranko giggles and nods. "Good." She says. Her gaze goes over to Akane.

Akira smiles at her. "Want to take her home?" He asks, nudging her.

Ranko goes more red.

"I'm playing with you, Ranko-san. But she's definitely a nice young lady. You could definitely do worse."

Ranko plays with her fingers. "I-I guess…" She says quietly. "B-but why would she w-w-want me?"

Akira stares at her for a moment. "Why not you?"

Ranko can't answer and is soon accosted by her classmates, who drag her over to the food. A plate with her favourite foods on is placed on her lap as she's asked to sit down. They're all in small bites and Hiroshi gives her a grin. "Tendou-san gave us what she knows you like so you should probably thank her."

It's that disconnect again that she gets sometimes. Speaking to someone who, for Ranma, was as close to a good friend as he'd had at Fuurinkan. Speaking of people from there…

She looks around. Definitely no Kunou Tatewaki here. She'd have thought he'd be crawling to get here. Then again, he too is different.

Ranko eats the food she has but pushes more away. "I-I can only eat so much before I'm full again…" She says.

She knows that at some point her ki production's going to go back into overdrive. If she starts practicing martial arts with any intent again – and now she has the choice at least.

She looks around at the happily talking people, older from the district and younger from her class and wonders if this is what it is like to be accepted. Ranma, for all of his good traits, was rarely accepted like this.

Ranko spares a moment to mourn her old self. She's not thought about him in a long time, but he crosses her mind now.

She thinks she has a few photographs of him in boy form in the album. Or she can pray for one or two to be changed back once copied. She'd like to set up a butsudan for him, even if no one else would remember him.

Miki clambers onto the chair next to her and Ranko smiles at the exciteable little girl. "Hello, Miki-chan."

"Ranko-nee!" Miki exclaims, hands over her head. "It's a party!" She says happily.

Around her the girls in the classroom crowd around her, asking about Ranko and if she's really her sister. Miki beams and shakes her head but then says that she's like her big sis.

Ranko nods with a shy smile.

She eventually escapes her classmates and finds a quiet corner to sit, closing her eyes a moment.

Sayuri sets herself next to the red-haired girl. "Akane-chan did say you tired easily at the moment, Ranko-chan." She says quietly. "Sorry it's probably a bit overwhelming." She smiles, though Ranko's still got her eyes closed. "Anyway, I hope you realise now how much we want you back in our classroom."

Ranko grimaces but nods. "I-I can s-see… Though it's hard to… to tell myself that, Sayuri-chan."

Sayuri pats her arm. "One step at a time, Ranko-chan. That's what every journey is like."

Ranko nods, opening her eyes now and looking around. "I… still feel like I don't deserve this. Like… what I did was what I was supposed to do. It's a martial artist's duty to protect those who can't protect themselves. To help people in need. And it's what any decent person should do." Her voice is still quiet and disused, and she wonders if she'll ever be loud again.

Probably not. She doesn't feel the need to talk much these days anyway.

Sayuri peers closer. "And is that what you are, Ranko-chan? A martial artist?"

Ranko shifts uncomfortably. "I… have the choice not to be now. I… don't know if I'll take it."

Sayuri smiles at her. "Well, only you can answer that question. But I'll definitely tell you this – it'd definitely make Akane's day if you sparred with her when you're better. She's always looking for other girls who share her interests and you seem to."

"Are you saying I should?" Ranko asks. Sayuri shrugs.

"That's up to you. But from what I can gather, you are good at it."

Ranko nods and returns to thinking. Sayuri gives her a quick hug and then stands. "I'll let you catch your breath, but don't think you'll get out of socialising forever, missy!" She mock-scolds, giggling.

Ranko manages a small giggle of her own. It's breathy and quiet, but the most feeling she's had from the girl.

"You've got a lovely laugh, Ranko-chan. I'd love to hear it more." Sayuri says. Then Yuka grabs her hand. "Oh no, the jealous girlfriend attacks! Saaaaaaave me, Ranko-chaaaan!" She mock-wails as said girlfriend rolls her eyes and drags her off to a different corner for some smooching.

Ranko watches them go and smiles to herself. She looks around the room at her classmates and the people she's helped and manages to feel a tiny sliver of pride in a job well done. It shocks her momentarily, and she blinks, before continuing to look.

The party winds down slowly, but eventually everyone but Akane, Ranko, Sayuri and Yuka are there, along with Akemi and Akira.

Ranko starts helping to clean up before Akane makes her sit at the table with all the envelopes and gifts on. "This is your party, Ranko-chan. No cleaning up. Go through what you got instead."

Ranko does so while the others clean up the hall. Many of the envelopes hold some small amount of money. Collected together it's rather a lot in the end. She'll probably need a bank account, or maybe to give it to Nabiki for the house. Her hospital bills must not have been cheap if they hadn't got her onto their own plans.

Amid the envelopes are a myriad of cards. All asking her to get well, to come back to school, to look after herself. Thank-you notes written in the scribbled hand of children whose parents she helped, professional calligraphy of some she saved.

As she's finishing collating everything together into a large satchel she'd been provided by Akane, Akira approaches her and sits down, groaning theatrically.

"There's more where that came from." He says, pointing to the money in the satchel. "Bounties and reward money, too." He smiles and pulls out a small black handbag. "My wife gave me this to give it to you in, but I and the other officers in the area chipped in, and saved the reward money for you. So it's all in here and she wanted you to have the bag too."

Ranko looks at it, then to him incredulously. "F-for me?"

"Indeed, Ranko-san. This is our way of saying thank you for making all our lives easier."

She takes the handbag and looks at it. "Th-thank you." She stammers out.

Akira smiles at her, putting a hand on her shoulder. "No, Ranko-chan, thank you."

Ranko nods as Akira stands and bows to her. "Well, Ranko-chan, I must be going. My wife expects me back as soon as possible."

Ranko nods as he walks off. Akemi, ever-impassive, walks over. "I'm heading out as well, Ranko-san." She says. A rare smile flits onto her face. "Good work." She pats Ranko's shoulder, squeezes once and then walks off.

Akane, Yuka and Sayuri help Ranko carry the satchel on the way back home until it's just Akane and Ranko on the road back to the dojo. Ranko looks at the satchel she's wearing and then the handbag on her shoulder, all full of well-wishes and a smile graces her face for but a moment.

Her gloved hand reaches out and takes Akane's as they walk. "Thank you." She says quietly. "For the perspective."

Akane grins easily at her, squeezing her hand. "Anytime, Ranko-chan."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Nabiki eyes Ranko as the petite girl enters her room, fidgeting a little.

"Hi Ranko-chan. Weird to see you up and about at this hour."

"H-hi Nabiki-nee." Ranko says, looking down.

"Well, spit it out girl. You're clearly here for something." Ranko holds out an envelope that Nabiki takes. She opens it to find a large amount of money. The bob-haired girl swallows. "What's this for?" She asks.

"I-I… Rewards and… and stuff for my, um, work in the industrial district, and th-thank yous." Ranko explains. "B-but I thought I'm a drain on th-the house, so…"

Nabiki looks between the redhead who is looking away and the envelope full of money. She shakes her head. "You really think the worst of yourself, don't you?" She says quietly to herself.

Ranko feels the envelope being pressed back into her hands. "Wh-what?"

Nabiki closes Ranko's hands around it. "That money is yours, Ranko-chan. You earned it; you keep it." She smiles as Ranko looks up. "You aren't such a drain on the household finances as you might think."

"B-but…"

"Ranko, like me you're still a child. An older child, yes, but still a child. It's the adults' job to look after you. After us. With Father's income from the dojo and the work he does for the city council, as well as Auntie Nodoka's money from her house renting and the people she teaches, we're very comfortable. We can easily accommodate three of you." Her hands squeeze Ranko's. "So don't you worry."

Ranko's stomach drops out.

Stupid, stupid, stupid! Of course things are better here without her having drained the coffers with all the fights. Of course things are better because she's somehow still thinking of the dojo as run-down, with no students, when it's a bustling centre of martial arts learning for Nerima.

Nabiki's hands tighten around hers more and she shakes her head. "I can see what's going through your head, Ranko-chan. I'm starting to get an idea you're from somewhere where things weren't so good. But do not beat yourself up because you're able to be here, where we're doing well."

Ranko stammers at Nabiki but doesn't say anything that can be really taken as real words. Nabiki smiles at her.

"Ranko, you're a member of our family now." She says. "I wouldn't charge you to live here. Perhaps if you got an after-school job and started making some money, then perhaps Mom and Dad would ask for some to help contribute, but it wouldn't be much out of it and it's only in that case. This money, you earned." A slow smile spreads across her face. "Though, we'll need to get you a bank account and after that I'd be happy to help you spend it. Gods know you need a wardrobe update. Can't keep wearing Akane's cast-offs forever. They don't quite suit the figure you're going to get back." Her eyebrows waggle. "I know girls who'll kill for that figure - either to have it or to play with it."

Ranko blushes and Nabiki lets go of her hands. "O-okay." She says. She stands from the chair she'd sat at and heads to the door.

"Ranko-chan!" Nabiki calls. The redhead turns to see Nabiki making finger guns at her. "Good work making that money. I bet the tales of the things you did to earn it; about the baddies you beat up got Akane all hot and bothered!"

Ranko lets out a squeak and flees the room, heading back down the landing to the room she shares with her mother. Her face is burning.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko sits in the dojo, once again watching Soun work with the kids along with Akane, since it's a Saturday afternoon.

As always, Akane is good with them, and Soun is too. She smiles fondly in remembrance and compares him to the previous Soun she knew.

There really is no comparison between the two of them. He's just more rounded, less of a wreck. Stern and yet kindly, the kids seem to love him given how many of them outside of the dojo bid farewell to their 'Uncle Soun'.

With a pang, she thinks of her own father again. Is he better in this world? Possibly not given how her mother divorced him in this world, and quite publicly, apparently.

She spends a long time during the lessons thinking, but she doesn't slip into the darkness. She's getting better at avoiding becoming lost.

Miki comes and hugs her goodbye and then it's just the three of them; Soun, Akane and Ranko, in the dojo.

"I'll come inside in a moment." She says softly, and both Akane and Soun nod.

Ranko pulls herself to her feet after they've gone and stands in the centre of the large hall. Sucking in a deep breath, she makes a decision and starts moving through a kata she's been doing her entire life.

She moves fluidly, shifting to some of the more advanced ones, though she reaches a roadblock fairly quickly in the form of her low stamina and that she's still not fully recovered. Gritting her teeth, she floods her body with ki, radiating it through in an effort to recover some additional strength as she starts to move faster and faster until finally she comes to a stop at the end of a particularly tricky Saotome-style one.

Panting heavily, red-faced and sweating far more than she would have before all of this happened, she sinks to her knees and gasps for breath.

She hears clapping behind her and looks back to see Kimiko and Soun standing there, along with Akane. All of them look impressed and Akane whistles.

"Ranko-chan, you've been holding out on me!" She says. Soun's expression is pleased, but thoughtful, a flicker of recognition in his eyes. Kimiko is simply concerned at Ranko's bedraggled state and moves to kneel by her as the redhead crashes onto her back.

"So… So… Sorry." She pants. "I… sh-should have not d-d-done so much so qui-quickly." She hauls in deep lungfuls of air, feeling the pleasant burn on her still-thin muscles, surpassed by sharp aches and pains running through her body. Her arms and legs cramp up. "D-definitely." She says, mewling in pain slightly.

At the same time as she's feeling the pain her body she feels a warmth running through her from her ki channels. Something inside her clicks, the sluggish flow returning at least towards its original state.

Kimiko and Akane help her to her feet, though she leans heavily on Akane, her muscles still cramping. Soun regards Ranko.

"Who taught you the Art, Ranko-chan?" He asks, stroking his moustache. "It looks very familiar."

Ranko pants. "My- My father." She says. Soun raises an eyebrow but she offers no more and he doesn't ask.

"Indeed?" He doesn't question further and the other two help the limping, cramping girl to the furo so she can warm up, relax and soak her aching muscles.

Into the night, Ranko feels the burn but she manages a small smile as she falls asleep.
 
Chapter 17 - Veni, Vidi, Attendi Scholam
It's been a hot minute but mainly that's because I've been working on alternate projects and setting up plots and such.

Chapter 17 - Veni, Vidi, Attendi Scholam

I used to know you,
But that was in another life,
And I can't wait another night.

Do you remember last December?
One promise ruined everything.
I never noticed the dying energy,
One deception you can't keep from me.

- "One Promise" by The Birthday Massacre

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Going into the hospital for a check-up doesn't really rank as one of Ranko's favourite things in the world. Invasive doctors and invasive questions. Ranko isn't squeamish, and she knows there's other kinds of prodding she'll have to deal with when Kimiko makes good on her promise to drag the redhead to a gynaecologist once she's recovered. But she still doesn't like it.

Still, her appetite seems to be slowly but surely returning. She thinks she's unlocked something by pushing herself so hard that few days ago. Now she runs her old kata daily, slowly building her body and her ki reserves back up now that they're no longer as sluggish and slow. Every day it slowly gets easier.

She still can see her ribs in the mirror when she bathes, though thankfully it's less and less standing out each day. She's filling herself out again, it feels like she's being poured back into a mould sometimes. Ranko's still thin, but she's not a skeleton anymore.

Blushing as she mentally compares her current chest to her old photographs, she sighs and wonders if it will fully recover, though she considers it probably will mostly get there.

She sits on the chair while they're taking measurements, stands on the scales, lets them poke and prod at her and one of the doctors shakes her head.

"I don't know what they feed you lot in Nerima but you're recovering far faster than expected for anyone not living in that mad hole, Himura-chan." She says.

Ranko shuffles. "Martial arts, Sensei." She says. "Ki flow helps healing be promoted. I used to heal faster but… Well, I drained myself while I was… was… you know." She finishes lamely.

The doctor 'tsk's and nods. "I've seen enough of you to know you are all a little out there. Still, this is good news. You're recovering nicely – not all the way there I'm afraid, but you're picking yourself up. Your next few appointments can be with your family doctor, though when he wishes to have you fully cleared, you'll need to visit us again."

Ranko smiles shyly. "Alright, Sensei."

The doctor smiles and pats her shoulder. "I think you're well enough to go to school, though I'll certainly give you a medical note that says to let you take it easy at first. You're still suffering from easy exhaustion, right?"

Ranko nods. "I… get very sleepy if I overdo it."

"Hmm. We'll monitor it – it might be something long term. I'll let them know that if you need to rest, you can do so in the nurse's office, alright?"

Ranko nods. "Thank you, Sensei. I'm looking forwards to going back to school."

The doctor laughs. "You'll be one of the few girls your age saying that!"

Ranko manages a giggle and then stands, pulling her coat back on. "Is that everything?"

The doctor nods. "It is, Ranko-chan. Thank you for your time."

"Thank you for helping me, Sensei." Ranko says, a smile on her face. "I do appreciate it."

She leaves the room and wanders down the hospital, emerging at the entrance to find Kasumi sitting nearby, reading a book. She's dressed in her smart shirt-dress with the belt along her waist, along with a long, warm coat and thick black leggings on her legs. Black boots sit on her feet. Her hair is down today, held back with an Alice band.

It causes Ranko something of a disconnect every time to see the trendy, fashionable older girl here instead of the pseudo-homemaker of her original world.

Kasumi looks up as Ranko – already bundled in a warm coat, gloves, scarf and a bobble hat over her overalls – approaches, and puts her book in her handbag, smiling at the younger girl. "Hello, Ranko-chan. All good news?"

Ranko shrugs. "Mostly, yes." She says. "I… can go back to school."

"That's good." Kasumi replies, standing up. "We've a little time to shop before getting home. How about we get something to eat, Ranko-chan, and then we can get you some things for school and underclothes to keep to yourself – unless you're wanting to show them off to Akane-chan, of course." Kasumi's smile is mischievous, and Ranko blushes brightly.

The short girl finally stammers an affirmative after some time blushing and follows Kasumi to a café, where they eat dinner and have a conversation that's mostly Kasumi speaking and Ranko making small sounds.

"Thank you." Kasumi says softly, after they finish their food. "For what you have given us."

Ranko's blood turns to ice. "Wh-what?" She asks.

Kasumi's smile is enigmatic, and Ranko swallows. The sharpness reminds her of Nabiki, with a hint of Akane's defiance, and the times she's seen the true intelligence behind the old Kasumi's ever-present veneer of vacuity.

"It was not hard to deduce." The older girl continues. "The day my sister met you, we all shared a dream of losing our mother. I dreamed I was little more than a housewife for my family, alone and unhappy. And I dreamed of a girl, who fought and was rough and uncouth and then dainty and ladylike."

Ranko looks at the table, avoiding eye contact.

"I don't normally set such store in dreams, but that we all shared one was suspicious. And then Akane talked about meeting you and something clicked." Kasumi takes a sip of her tea. "Small clues such as your photograph album and the words you say when you sleep. And your… visceral… reaction to the word 'wish'." Ranko flinches, looking away and shuddering. "Akane, too, is piecing it together, I think."

Ranko looks up, expecting reproach and only finding Kasumi smiling gently at her. The older girl reaches forwards and takes both of Ranko's hands, squeezing them. "So again, I say: thank you, little sister, for what you have given us. It is a priceless gift, and I will never squander it."

Ranko doesn't know what to do, so she just nods carefully and sips at her tea quietly. Kasumi lets her gather her thoughts before standing up.

"Let's go shopping, Ranko-chan." She smiles. Ranko stands up and follows the taller girl out of the café and to the shops.

She expects Kasumi to take her somewhere high-end and flashy, given her new-world fashionableness but the eldest Tendou daughter simply takes her to an average store, where she starts looking at styles.

"It seems a little pointless to buy anything but standard bras, if you don't mind me saying, Ranko-chan. I know you're still recovering, so we'll just go off the rack for now on that. Once you're recovered we can measure you properly and get fitted ones." Kasumi holds up a blouse to Ranko's chest and shakes her head. "Mmm, no. Not your cut."

Ranko's not sure what's going on, but she finds a small pile of clothes pushed into her hands and is then steered to the changing rooms. "Go on, Ranko-chan, change and we'll see which are good for you currently."

Ranko takes the clothes and does so, bringing out ensembles for Kasumi to see.

She settles on a red blouse with a black skirt combination she knows will be nice with some thick tights in winter. Kasumi also helps her buy some white blouses for her school uniform.

Some underwear helps to round out their purchases and Kasumi eventually walks with Ranko back towards their home.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko and Akane sit in the family room, watching Soun and Nodoka playing shougi. It's an exercise in 'follow-the-cheater' because Nodoka cheats far, far worse than her father did in the old version of the world.

They're both utterly shameless about it as well, and it's not so much the cheating as it is the knowing and entertained looks the two are giving each other. Nodoka will cough politely and distract Soun, rearrange his pieces and then he'll counter with a different cheat.

At some point they pull out a large notebook from the stand and Nodoka jots something into it.

"What's that, Mother?" Ranko asks in her quiet voice. Nodoka smiles at her.

"The rules of Anything Goes Shougi." She replies.

"This game has rules?!" Ranko asks, bewildered.

"They've been built over years. Mainly this is a book of cheats allowed. Sometimes we find one cheat that makes the game too unfair, and we note that down as a forbidden cheat." Soun nods sagely, stroking his moustache. "Of course, if one doesn't see one of those cheats being done, why it never happened."

Kimiko snickers and looks over to the two girls. "These two have been cheating each other so long at the game that they've more or less invented a whole new game."

Ranko shakes her head and laughs breathily. "I see." She says.

She leans against Akane, tiredness filling her. It's been a busy day, between practice and her checkups. Akane slips an arm about her shoulders and catches the smug look Nodoka is giving to Kimiko, before the elder woman exclaims.

"Goodness! Our little girls certainly are growing up, aren't they?!"

Soun looks over at a nonplussed Akane as Nodoka rearranges half his pieces. He returns his attention and swears.

"Damn it, Nodoka, that's a dirty pool."

"Allowed, though." Nodoka says, an amused glint in her eyes.

Ranko giggles, a small smile on her face. Nodoka looks in shock at her daughter, and Soun takes that opportunity to get a little revenge in. Nodoka returns to looking at the board and shakes her head.

"You've done a 'Distraction Diffraction' move again, Soun."

"I have?" Soun sweats.

"Don't think I didn't notice. Come on, that one isn't allowed."

Soun puts the extra pieces away and curses.

Ranko slowly drops off, comforted by the warmth of Akane's shoulder and the feeling of her family here.

Akane notices and smiles gently, squeezing the redhead closer. She then stands, lifting her in a bridal carry. "I'll tuck her in." She says. "She's been wavering all night."

Nodoka nods absently and carries her game on. Kimiko gets up to help Akane and they set Ranko down on her futon, tucking her into her blankets. Akane's thankful that she'd convinced Ranko to at least change into her nightdress earlier so she's not going to sleep in her clothes.

As they exit the room and head downstairs Akane sighs, though it sounds happier than her usual ones concerning Ranko.

"She seems to be improving a bit, Mom." The short-haired girl says.

Kimiko nods. "Not so thin, and was that a smile I saw?"

Akane nods. "Thank the gods. I don't think it'll be like, super quick, but at least she's starting to recover. I was worried."

"Oh, I know, dear." Kimiko pats her daughter's shoulder. "Why don't you get a quick bath and go to bed yourself. You look a little worn out yourself."

Akane yawns and then nods. "Sure, Mom." She says.

"Big day tomorrow, remember." Kimiko smiles. "Back to school with her."

"Yeah…" Akane walks over towards the furoba.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko wakes up, her mother's kimono once again around her, and she winces. She must have had more nightmares. She doesn't remember them too often, thank the gods, but she does remember a few of the worse or recurring ones. Last night's doesn't come to mind so was probably one of the more generic bad dreams.

She feels weighted down. Just one night with decent sleep seems too much to ask for.

She gently shifts Nodoka's arms off her, but it doesn't stop her mother from sitting up sleepily. Nodoka rubs her eyes and then gathers Ranko into her arms, holding onto her.

It's become something of a morning ritual. She knows her mother likes to make sure she knows Ranko's really there.

She isn't sure what she did to deserve Nodoka. But the quiet, gentle and constant love her mother gives her helps keep her going. It'll be a shame when Ranko has to leave again.

"Good morning, dear." Nodoka mumbles, kissing the top of her hair.

"Good morning, Mother." Ranko replies. Nodoka lets her stand and she wobbles a little before stabilising and heading to her wardrobe.

Nodoka rubs her eyes and calls over. "It's a school day, dear, so make sure you have your uniform." She stands and stretches herself.

Ranko pulls out a white blouse, her slip, the dress and the winter jacket, as well as some fleece-lined tights. She looks at the uniform.

It's not the patched and threadbare uniform that she had from the goddesses, though she insisted on keeping that. It's fresh and brand new, pressed and made less starchily stiff by Kasumi and Kimiko. The label inside is marked with the kanji for 'orchid'.

"I'll get your book bag ready, Ranko dear." Nodoka says, rolling up the futon. "You just focus on getting ready, alright? And if you've some free time I suspect Kimiko will enjoy some assistance in the kitchen if you must."

Ranko nods, picking out her underwear for the day and, still a little out of it, makes her way down the stairs. It can take a while for her coordination to fully kick in.

Bathing, dressing and readying herself for the day doesn't take long, though when she's done, she stares at herself in the mirror.

She's still thin. Even with her body and ki rebuilding at an accelerated rate now that her ki reserves are replenishing. But she doesn't look like a skeleton anymore, at least in the face.

She exits the room, a blue ribbon and a blue hairband in her hands, standing awkwardly in the family room.

"Ranko-chan?" Kasumi asks, sitting on the couch with her laptop on her knees, doing some early morning work.

"Kasumi-nee… do I put my hair up or wear the hairband?" Ranko holds the ribbon and hairband up. The older girl seems happy with a standard question from the younger girl for once instead of something self-deprecating.

"I think the ribbon and up today, Ranko-chan." Kasumi smiles and closes her laptop, setting it to the side and standing up, producing a brush from somewhere. "Come here."

Ranko obediently moves across and Kasumi brushes her hair out gently before retrieving the ribbon and styling Ranko's hair into a high ponytail, tied with the ribbon in a bow. "There we go."

"Thank you, Kasumi-nee."

Kasumi sits back down, returning to work. "You're welcome, imouto-chan. I think Mother might want some help in the kitchen if you'd care to? I'd help but I've a test later this morning and need to revise."

Ranko nods and pads along the floor and into the kitchen, taking an apron and tying it over herself.

"Good morning, Ranko-chan!" Kimiko says brightly as she's stirring the miso soup for the morning. "Could you slice some pickles and check the mackerel?"

"Okay." Ranko proceeds to slice the pickles in the showy way that's honestly the most effective even if it smacks to her sometimes of self-aggrandisement. Then she makes sure the fish is cooking.

By the time she, Kimiko and Nodoka, who joins them later, are finished with breakfast, the rest of the house is up and about. Akane sprightly moves into the family room, sitting in her usual spot and keeping the one next to her open. Nabiki shambles in, dressed but definitely not awake. She sits on Akane's other side.

Ranko helps the mothers move all of the food into the family room and then takes her place next to Akane.

"Cute ribbon, Ranko-chan!" Akane beams at her. "Matches your eyes!"

Ranko blushes. "Th-thank you, Akane-chan." She mumbles, fiddling with her fingers. Nodoka and Kimiko look at one another knowingly, then nod as everyone starts eating.

"This mackerel is excellent." Soun comments, nodding proudly. "You've outdone yourself today, dear."

"Oh, that part is Ranko-chan's."

"Then I thank the mastercook." Soun's eyes twinkle as he regards the blushing redhead. "And hope for many more meals of this calibre."

"…'kay." Ranko says softly. There's a small ripple of gentle laughter and Ranko looks around at the family around her, feeling something click inside again.

A small smile makes its way onto her face.

Ranko walks along besides Akane, Nabiki having gone ahead for some reason. She looks around and narrowly dodges a splash of water from an old lady settling dust outside of her house.

"Oh, my apologies young lady, I didn't see you there!" She says, "These old eyes of mine."

"We're fine, Arata-san." Akane smiles. Ranko bows as well, then the pair keep walking on.

Ranko thinks back to how often Ranma was splashed by her and inwardly feels a bittersweet emotion running through her. Still…

The walk down the road, approaching Fuurinkan, and Ranko spots Akane's usual hangers-on and sparring partners.

"Oh, I thought this wasn't going to happen?" Ranko asks, looking worried.

Akane gives her an easy grin. "Nah, I told them I'd not, looks like they want to say hello to you."

"B-but they're not in our class…" Ranko protests. Akane's grin grows.

"Yeah but they're my friends and they kept asking about you after I mentioned finding you again. You're more popular than you realise. Sort of – it was weird, I had to remind them you were a thing, but once I did it was like it snapped them back into reality. One more for the mystery around you."

Ranko looks away. "I'm sorry." She mumbles. Akane shrugs.

"You'll tell me when you're ready or I figure it out, right?"

Ranko nods. "Y-yes." She says, still not looking Akane in the eye. The short-haired girl sighs.

"I'll hold you to that." She says.

As they get closer, they spy all the friends Akane normally spars with in the morning smiling at her. As she passes, she hears "Welcome back, Ranko-chan." From some, and others expressing that they're glad she's alright.

It's enough that she's sniffling a little by the time they reach close to the building. A voice stops them and Ranko shudders internally but turns on hearing it.

"Himura-san." Kunou Tatewaki intones, looking at her gravely. "I would entreat with you. I beg but a moment of your valuable time."

"A-ah… What for, Kunou-senpai?" Ranko asks, figuring that if he's going to be formal and polite, so will she. She's amazed when he kneels down and then presses his forehead to the floor. Gasps sound from all around and even Nabiki, standing nearby, looks nonplussed.

"I have wronged you, Himura-san, and for that I apologise." Kunou says from his dogeza. "A hundred times, I apologise."

"A-ah?" Ranko's mouth hangs slack as he looks up at her. "A-apology accepted? Though… what for?"

"For hounding you and not taking no for an answer. In addition to other poor conduct that the fair Tendou Nabiki has informed me of, it was uncouth and unmanly of me."

"I-I… suppose." Ranko says.

"Therefore, beautiful lady Himura-san, I crave forgiveness for this. And, for my failure."

"F-failure?"

He stands up, and bows again, not even bothering to brush the dirt from his hakama. "I have been told and realised that a Samurai and a Lord takes care of the people below them. While it is true that such has long not been the case in our fair land, my family is still maintaining this school and our land, still patrons of the area and as such I have a duty and obligation to see to the wellbeing of those people." He smiles, and it isn't insane, Ranko's mind melts just that bit more. "Indeed, while lordships, daimyo and samurai may have fallen into history's clutches, I still feel I should comport myself and my family with honour and wisdom, and I have failed at both catastrophically."

"I-I see." Ranko manages.

"Therefore, I wish to apologise. I did not realise the conditions you were forced to keep yourself in. The fact that someone ostensibly under my family's aegis was both starving and homeless and I did nothing is a stain on my honour, and one I crave to cleanse. Thus, I will apologise to you and I have taken steps to set many endeavours up both here and in the greater ward to assist those whose means do not fulfil their needs."

"I-I…" Ranko stares, absolutely mindboggled at Tatewaki. "Endeavours?"

"Indeed! It is too close to the bell for school to advise you of them, but I wish for some more of your valuable time later on so I may discuss such measures and whether they meet with your approval. As one of those who helped remove the scales from my eyes you are entitled to such."

"I…" Ranko swallows, then she smiles at him. "I'd like that, Kunou-senpai. Thank you for your words and your kindness and I hope that that kindness extending to others goes well. I'll seek you out after school."

"It is a date then!" Tatewaki booms. Then he chuckles nervously at her slight flinch. "Just a joke, Himura-san. You have declined and that is enough now for me to step back. But… should you be interested." He summons a rose from somewhere and simply hands it to her. "I would certainly enjoy a date with you, I'm sure."

Ranko looks at the rose, then smiles, bowing at him. "Unfortunately not, senpai, but thank you for the rose nonetheless."

"You are welcome, Himura-san. Thank you for listening to this fool's words."

Ranko bows again, then walks in with Akane taking her arm, though she doesn't notice the rather possessive look her friend is giving off.

Nabiki walks up next to the still-thoughtful-looking Tatewaki. "Wow, Kunou-chan, I'm impressed. Flowery, but you got to the point and actually sounded like a real person. Good work" She claps his shoulder. He turns and grins at her.

"I hate you, Tendou." He says. She smirks back.

"Just the way I like it, Kunou-chan."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

After visiting the office to confirm the redhead's return, Akane and Ranko approach their classroom but are stopped by their homeroom teacher. "Ah! Ranko-chan, welcome back!" He smiles at her. "I'm glad to see you're looking well."

"Th-thank you, Sensei." Ranko stammers.

"I'd like you to wait outside first, please. I'll call you in when the class is ready. Is that fine?"

"Y-yes, Sensei." Ranko says, clutching her book bag closer to herself. Akane pats her arm.

"You'll be fine." She says soothingly and walks in, sliding the door closed.

Ranko hears muffled talking going quietly, then Akane yelling for the class to 'rise, bow, sit!' and just when she thinks she's in for a long wait, the door slides open.

"You can come in now, Ranko-chan." Arizawa-sensei says, smiling genially at her. She follows him in and stops. Arrayed across the back of the classroom is her class. Strung across the wall above them is a banner made with several large triangles reading 'Welcome Back Ranko-chan!' and several of them let off crackers that release streamers.

The class calls out what's written on the banner as she walks in and Ranko stands there dumbfounded as they all beam at her. Then tears start pouring down her face and she puts her head in her hands, trying to choke down the sobs. She feels a hand rubbing her shoulders and sees Akane standing there, a beaming grin on her face.

Wordlessly, her friend offers her a handkerchief, and Ranko takes it, dabbing at her eyes and trying to contain the tears unsuccessfully. She looks at the class, all watching her with concern and just manages to say "Thank you" before she's crying into Akane's shoulder.

It takes her some minutes to calm down, but eventually she's stopped crying and Akane helps her clean her face up. The teacher, somewhat apologetically, starts his lesson, but Ranko can't stop smiling at the welcome she received for a good half of it.

When the break between lessons comes, the other students crowd around her, babbling happily.

"Ranko-chan, welcome back!"

"Ranko-chan, we really missed you! I remember you being good at English, do you think you can help me again?"

Akane shoos them away after a short time telling them she's overwhelmed, and she gets the same 'marking territory' comments she did before. This time, however, she smirks at the group.

"Well, turns out I am her knight in shining armour, so suck it!" She gives a peace sign and then sits down as the next teacher comes in. She blinks on seeing Ranko and smiles at her, but thankfully says nothing.

They have gym that day, and Ranko changes with the other girls, but she tries to keep to a corner and most of them don't pry, though a few catch sight of her still-filling-in form, and the last lingering sores and blotches and wince.

Ranko's performance that day isn't her best, but she's at least managing to keep going. Now her ki is burning inside of her body again, it's helping her get back in shape far, far faster than if she hadn't jumpstarted it.

Still, she is worn out by partway through, sitting the rest of the class out with a headache and leaning against the benches. As much as her strength and muscle is returning, her stamina has taken a major hit.

Changing back into her uniform at the end of the day, she contemplates the rose she was given, resolving to at least press it into a scrapbook. It's a nice rose, and she can tell Tatewaki meant every word he said, which makes her wonder if that's another thing for the better because she made her wish or not.

That he seemed so sane was a treat. Akane comes with her to meet him after school, and they enter into Nabiki's classroom to find her and the kendoist having a lively discussion. One of Nabiki's classmates gives Ranko a piercing look, almost calculating. She leans closer to Nabiki during a conversational lull and mumbles something which makes Nabiki snort, and then shake her head.

"No, she's not competition because you never were in the running, Misa-chan. Sorry"

The girl, who has black hair with a hint of purple snorts as well. "Figures. I'd never beat that hair anyway." Ranko looks at the girl, who waves a hand. "Tsunetomo Misato." She introduces herself. "You certainly shake things up in this place, Himura-chan."

"A-ah, I do?"

Misato gestures to Tatewaki, "I mean, tall dark and loopy here sounds sane for the first time since four or five years ago, so…"

Tatewaki colours. "Yes, well, one doesn't like being reminded of one's failures by others, Tsunetomo-san."

Misato waves a lazy hand. "Sure, Tachi-chan, sure."

Ranko giggles quietly, and Tatewaki focuses his attention on the pair. Akane eyes him a little, moving closer to Ranko and for a moment she almost sees amused understanding in his eyes. Then it's gone and she's not entirely sure it was there to begin with.

"Ah, the fair maidens Tendou Akane-san and Himura Ranko-san approach the great Kunou Tatewaki! Hark! 'tis a fine day indeed!"

They look at each other, then at him as he chuckles.

"Biki-chan here," Nabiki's breath hisses in an intake at a name she's not heard from the pompous idiot for years now, "Has been teaching me to laugh at myself. One finds it rather refreshing after considering my own failures. Laughter certainly helps."

Ranko and Akane blink but Ranko manages a smile after a moment. "I'm pleased to see you are improving yourself, Kunou-senpai." The redhead says. "I hope it's a trend that will continue."

"Certes, I hope so too. The shock and awe on the faces of my compatriots is rewarding in the meantime, but self-improvement is also its own reward."

"Y-yeah…" Akane manages after a moment.

"Though my apology earlier was indeed directed to the lovely Himura-san here, I would extend it to you as well, Tendou-san. When you stated your preferences to my august self before, I took you for a liar, when I should have accepted. Long before the men of the west came did not lords enjoy the company of other men? Did not great ladies bestow their love upon other great ladies? And so in that spirit, I humbly ask forgiveness and truly wish you well in your pursuit." His eyes twinkle slightly, "Though do learn from my lesson that no means no, for all our sakes. One amorous idiot in this place has been quite enough."

The two are floored again, but Nabiki steps up and pats Tatewaki's arm. "Well said, Tachi." She grins at the pair. "Oh, this isn't an overnight thing. I've been working on this idiot for almost a month now, daily cracking through the madness. We only got the real breakthrough a week ago."

"Certainly, my mind hath built fine shielding."

"Well, nobody's perfect, Tachi." Nabiki pats his arm again. And then she looks directly at Ranko. "And wouldn't you know, it's all because of you. All the things that we've set up for support, all the networking and all of the changes to help those in need in the area – that's because you're here, Ranko-chan." Her smile turns soft at the redhead. "Like my sister, I too can prove you are worth something, even if you disagree."

Ranko stares, but manages to keep her cool, only nodding as she looks away. Tatewaki stands properly. "Come, fair maidens – and I include Biki-chan and Tsunetomo-san in that group, lest they think I do not appreciate their beauty – , let us away to where we may take repast and I can go over the plans that we have made. I do believe they will have your approval, Himura-san."

Ranko and Akane, still both a little dazed, follow the upperclassmen out of the room and school, and eventually find themselves sat with the other three in a very fancy café, drinks in front of them and platters of snacks scattered.

Tatewaki explains that he has funds set up for the students of lesser means that, if they can prove they need it, will help them with school supplies such as uniforms, bags, books and so forth. Then he expounds on the support system including several more competent student counsellors and nurses that should help catch those who pass under the radar like Ranko had, as well as support any mental and physical health issues.

"I think that as a school in Nerima, full of those who practice those most noble of martial arts, we sometimes think all of us invincible." Tatewaki expounds, "Forsooth, my foolishness blinded me to the fact that, while we may be powerful, we are still human."

Ranko nods, going over the plans. Teachers given more training to support and find out why those behind are lacking in their academics. Safe spaces for those who may not have the best home life.

Even a small boarding house that can be used in emergencies or as a safe-house for runaways.

It's extremely comprehensive and she wonders how much work Nabiki has put into this. Then she sees some of the other names. Kodachi's name on some of the planning, even Soun ("It is true, Himura-san, that I have mighty resources, but Tendou-sama has one I find myself lacking – trust from the community").

She's impressed. As she passes some of it to Akane, the short-haired girl is too.

"You all have put a lot of work into this."

"Well, if I'm the gossip queen here, I might as well expand the realm." Nabiki smiles, a faint flush on her cheeks from the praise. "But I like to think we all worked towards this. We're all responsible in some way. Ranko for making the problems known in the first place. Akane for rescuing her and setting the chain of events. I helped bring Tachi-chan out of his stupor and planned. And he helped immensely too. It's a team effort."

Ranko looks at the plans, then at Tatewaki. "These are all very good, Kunou-senpai." She says, bowing. "I thank you for your future service to the people of this school."

Tatewaki colours. "Ah, it is nice to be complimented so, Himura-san."

Ranko gives a sunny smile. "You may call me Ranko."

"Oh, to be on first name terms with the beauteous Ranko-san. 'tis almost more than my poor heart can take!" He puts a hand over it and leans back, pretending to look faint. "But if that is the case, you must call me Tatewaki. Or," His smile turns sardonic as he eyes Nabiki. "Tachi-chan, as Biki-chan here is fond of."

Ranko and Akane look between the two, and then shrug internally. "If you say so, Tatewaki-senpai."

"Ah, still so polite and formal. What good breeding there is in the Himura clan!"

Eventually the meal is over, and the two Tendou sisters and Ranko bid farewell to the eccentric kendoist. Ranko changes him tentatively from 'loony kendoist' in her mind. She pauses for a second before catching up with the two sisters.

She likes Tatewaki. Not like like. But he seems like someone she could be friends with, like this. And this isn't due to her not existing; not entirely. She finds it hard to accept, but Nabiki is correct. Without her being here he would not have snapped back into reality like this.

As she catches up with Akane, she rubs at her eyes tiredly, exhaustion creeping up on her. Akane notices and takes her arm. Nabiki sees them but she doesn't tease them today. It's been a busy one.

"So Kunou's gone sane." Akane comments to Nabiki.

"Yeah, trust me, the first time I found out I was gibbering half the day. It was just after Ranko came home." The middle sister stretches. "And after he asked you about her. Then he came to me saying he wanted to help. I thought it was his usual obsessive stuff but then he clarified and what came out of it was the planning for what we all just went over."

Akane snickers. "I almost like him now. Did you teach him self-awareness?"

"Oh no, he came up with that himself. I haven't any idea where it came from. But… It's nice to see the old Tachi back." Nabiki looks wistful. "I missed him."

"You were friends through elementary and middle school weren't you?" Akane asks. "I think I remember him coming across a few times when I was really young."

"Yeah. Then his mom died and… It seemed to do something to the family."

Ranko looks away, her lips pursing. But for her own actions the same would have happened, sans the insanity. Akane nudged her.

"What are you thinking about?" She asks. Ranko shrugs.

"Families." She says. "And what trauma does to them."

Akane's mind goes over the recent conversation and wonders.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

They're watching television, Ranko staring blankly at it though still aware enough to react to things.

Akane's mulling over her thoughts about what caused Ranko to be as she is, what made her pay the price she did. What could be asked for that required such a price.

It has to be something big. She figures the energy from someone's entire existence is the kind of price that affects a large amount of the world. Like… wishing for world peace, or wishing for someone to be-

A drama is on, and suddenly Ranko flinches at something that's said. Akane's eyes widen and she turns to the TV, trying to listen for what might have set the redhead off.

"I don't care. An eye for an eye. Tooth for a tooth." One of the characters says, holding her arm out in some kind of magic ritual. "Blood for blood." She slices one of her arms and Ranko moves her head to look away. She still doesn't like blood.

The character holds a dagger over their heart, standing over the corpse of the heroine.

"A life for a life." She says, and the dagger thrusts towards her. The screen goes blank and the credits roll.

Akane's seen this one before, the heroine survives. She doesn't think Ranko has, but she's caught off guard when Ranko starts crying, shaking her head and simply not reacting to any of the others in the family.

Especially Kimiko.

She's mumbling something. Akane thinks she hears something like "Don't do what I did, don't, the price is…"

"Ranko." Akane says, but the girl ignores her, rocking on her heels.

"Don'tdoit, can'tdoit, pricetoohigh…"

Akane takes in a deep breath and then slaps Ranko on the cheek, hard. Ranko goes sprawling. "RANKO! Calm down!" Akane yells.

Ranko slowly sits up, her expression frightened, and stays there still, eyes downcast from Akane's yell. Something clicks in the back of the tomboy's mind. A last clue from Ranko's reaction to the heroine sacrificing herself.

"Oh my god." She whispers. "Your wish."
}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{
Well, that's a cliffhanger! As always commentary feeds my needy gremlin brain!
 
Chapter 18 - Truths Will Out
Yeah, it's been over a year. Let's just say I've had even less fun than I usually do and move on.

Chapter 18 - Truths Will Out

Face them,
The time will erase them,
Stop trying to chase them,
I've taken my place, and,
It's not worth the tears.

- "Movie" by The Birthday Massacre

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

Ranko looks up, eyes wide with fear and she looks ready to bolt. Akane takes her hand, grasps it firmly to stop her.

"Your wish was for us, wasn't it?" Akane asks, her tears gathering in her eyes. "You… wished to bring someone back for us." She stops and thinks back to her life. Back to points where someone could have died.

There's been a few incidents – the time she cracked her head on a window, Kasumi's falling down the stairs and her father occasionally getting beaten up, but none of them have had anything close to dying except…

"Mom." Akane gasps. "You… you gave your existence up for my Mom. You saved her life."

Ranko nods silently, wilting and looking at the ground, shame on her face. She tries to take her hand back but Akane keeps it gripped.

"Why?" Akane whispers, voice rough and harsh. "That… that kind of price, I mean… By all the heavens and earth, that price. It's too much for anyone to pay, let alone someone like you…"

"I'd pay it again." Ranko's voice is steel even if she's shaking. "Any time. You needed your mother. And I was… I was just a jibakurei. A walking, talking corpse. This was a better use for my existence."

Akane's heart breaks again. She thought they'd made such progress. Ranko shakes her head.

"That's… how I thought at the time. I didn't know the real horror of becoming a remnant." She manages to extract her hand finally and wraps her arms about herself as if cold. Akane knows it's a far deeper chill than physical. "But... I do now, and if asked once more? I would, I'd do it again. It was worth it."

Akane chokes back a sob. "It's not. It can't be. Nothing can be."

Ranko looks up at her and scoots closer, putting her small hands on the sides of Akane's face and making the tomboy look at her. "Akane. It is. Do I ever lie to you?"

"You say stuff like you don't matter." Akane growls. Ranko shakes her head.

"Those are true, because it's how I've seen myself. I'm trying, Akane, I am, but it's so hard to find worth in myself."

Akane puts her own hands over Ranko's, then grips her and pulls the smaller girl into her lap. "It's just… so much to take in… I…" She looks down into Ranko's eyes. Ranko smiles at her and Akane realises what she's done. "Oh I… sorry! I just… automatically…"

Ranko giggles. "It's fine." Her face turns serious. "Akane, I would do it again because what I did has made you all whole. If the price Is my place in the world, I won't argue because the good outweighs the bad. And it's my choice to make."

Akane shakes her head. "Ranko, you're worth so, so much more than you think!"

Ranko looks at her hands. "I don't feel it. I'm… I'm not sure it's possible to feel it."

Nabiki, having sat nearby, shakes her head. "Wait, what do you mean a 'wish'? And the price being herself? Akane?"

Akane stands, shaking her head. "I… I went to visit that old Chinese lady who runs the ramen shop."

"Cologne." Ranko says, still looking down.

"Cologne, yeah. She told me about 'Remnants'. She calls Ranko one. Said it was… someone making a wish, but that because all wishes have prices that Remnants are extremely rare. Because what they wish for basically negates their existence."

Nabiki looks sick. "I… That's… She wished her existence away?" She asks. "What the hell is worth that price?"

Akane looks at her older sister. "Mom." She says, after a moment. Nabiki flinches.

"When she got ill and somehow recovered!" Nabiki snaps her fingers. She looks to Ranko. "Y-you did that?"

Ranko nods, standing up herself. "I did. I'd do it again."

Nabiki shakes her head. "That's messed up."

Akane leaves the room, Ranko looking after her and reaching out. Her hand goes to her side and she looks down. They hear, distantly, the slam of the bedroom door.

Kasumi, having been in the doorway to see what the fuss was, sighs. "I'll go and see her. Nabiki-chan, look after Ranko-chan."

Nabiki nods and moves to Ranko, taking her hand and guiding her to sit on the cushion. She puts an arm around the short redhead's shoulders.

Ranko bursts into tears. "I didn't want anyone to know." She wails. "I didn't. It's stupid."

Nabiki holds her close. "It's okay, Ranko-chan." She says.

"It's not. Now Akane hates me…" The redhead mutters.

Nabiki laughs mirthlessly. "Oh, if there's one thing I can guarantee, it's that she doesn't hate you. No, Ranko, the only one who hates you is you. I…" She swallows. "I remember Mom getting sick. She… She looked so frail until she got better. And… And I don't think I'd have turned out very well. I felt so… so unable to control what happened. I still get nightmares." She squeezes the crying girl in her arms. "And you stopped that. Above anything else, thank you. I wouldn't be able to pay the same price you have."

Ranko continues to cry until she eventually falls asleep. Nabiki puts a blanket over her and turns the light off. Soun and Kimiko had come in, but she's waved them off for now. Nodoka is somewhat frantic, but she's sitting by Ranko now.

Kasumi and Kimiko look at the girl. "How's Akane?" Nabiki asks.

"Cried herself to sleep, too. I don't understand why she's so upset." Says Soun.

Nabiki looks at her father and sighs. "She's just overwhelmed, I think." She latches onto her mother in a rare display of physical affection. "I love you, Mom." She says.

Kasumi joins in, but Nabiki breaks off quickly. "I think… I think what it is, is that Akane realised how big a challenge it's going to be to keep Ranko… Well, going. Something like she's suffered and done… it doesn't go away. Not ever, I don't think." She sighs. "You can only manage it – and you have to remember that she made the wish she did before all of the stuff we know of happened, which means she wasn't disposed to liking herself before that."

Kimiko shakes her head. "I thought she was familiar, but… Just one of those weird coincidences. She looked like the angel I saw at the end of my bed, but… I'd convinced myself it was just a… a weird premonition or something." She puts a hand to her mouth. "To think… To think I could be dead. If not for her, I'd-"

Soun puts his arms around his wife and leads her away to their bedroom at a whispered request.

The two elder sisters shake their heads. "We'd better keep an eye on them." Kasumi says. Nabiki nods.

"I'll manage Ranko, you're better at getting through to Akane." Nabiki makes a face. "I hope this doesn't set back their little romance."

"I think… they'll be a little too busy to deal with that. I also will be calling their therapist tomorrow morning."

"Good idea."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

The next morning finds Ranko waking up in her mother's arms on the family room floor, feeling confused. Then it hits her and she feels nauseous. They know!

She tenses, every muscle bunching so she can move.

"Ranko." Her mother's voice is soft and tired, and she opens her eyes to see her daughter shivering. "Do not run away."

"I-"

"I mean it, dear." Nodoka says, sitting up. "You have an appointment today. Kasumi-chan has set it up, and you are not going to school today."

Ranko fidgets. "I'm sorry for-"

"Ranko." Nodoka's voice takes on a tone of warning. "Knowing what you did will not make our family hate you, do you understand?"

"B-but I…"

"You saved Kimiko-chan, and the only reason they are angry with you is because you hate yourself." Nodoka says. "I am the only one who knows what your experience was like, before. But they understand you hate yourself." Ranko wilts, looking away. Nodoka's arms go about her daughter, holding her close. "Ranko, even if you might not love yourself, even if you never love yourself, you must know that we love you."

"I don't." Ranko gasps, tears coming to her eyes. "I can't understand, Mother. I can't understand why anyone would want me. Would love me. It… it doesn't make sense. Not to me."

"I know that." Nodoka says quietly. "And believe me, it breaks my heart to know that. But it is what it is, and there is little we can do but attempt to help repair things as best we can. And we will do that. Soun, Kimiko, Kasumi, Nabiki, Akane and I."

Ranko burrows into the safety of Nodoka's arms and squeezes closer, sniffling.

There's footsteps a while later and Ranko looks up to see Kasumi there, dressed in a blouse and pencil skirt, a vest over the blouse. She looks good. Upbeat, though there's a tired motion to her gait.

"We have an appointment to get to, Ranko-chan. Please clean yourself up and we'll get going."

Akane's there, behind her, looking at Ranko. She looks away when Ranko makes eye contact and Ranko winces.

The rest of the morning flies over in a blur, and she finds herself telling Mitaka-sensei about the previous night, and as an extension, more details of her life before.

The older lady sighs and takes her glasses off, cleaning them with a cloth before putting them back on. "I see." She shakes her head. "I am sure my session with Akane-chan will give me a more rounded explanation of her own actions, but I doubt she hates you."

"I lied to her." Ranko says, picking at her skirt.

"No, you withheld a truth you could not abide." Mitaka-sensei replies. "It's a distinction, small, but there. You did not mean to hurt her."

"And yet, like everything I touch, it became poison."

"That is because she is afraid, not of the consequences of your actions, but the meaning behind them. Tell me; does it seem like she's determined to help you overcome your issues?"

Ranko nods, not looking into the older woman's eyes. "Y-yes." She says.

"Then, follow my logic, Ranko-chan. She likely has realised that the goal in front of her is not a small mountain to scale, but an extremely large one. That you knew the price of your wish and still made it anyway is… Well, if I were in her shoes I, too, would be daunted."

Ranko closes her eyes. "She should just give up on me. I did."

"She wouldn't be who she is if she did." Mitaka-sensei says. "I don't know her extremely well, not like you, but she strikes me as a girl who will, once she has an objective, bull her way to that objective until it's completed, and damn anything else that tries to stop her. Especially if it's to help someone she cares for."

Ranko manages a giggle. "I… you are right."

"She has determined to help you, Ranko-chan. You only need to accept that help."

Ranko curls in on herself. "I don't know how." She mutters.

"Let it happen." Mitaka-sensei says. "That's all you can do, for now."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

After she's finished with that session, she steps out of the room, looking at Akane as the other girl prepares to go in.

"I'm sorry." She says softly, before moving to sit down.

Waiting for Akane to finish her own session is nerve-wracking, right up until the point that she finds time has moved on. Sinking into her own thoughts again.

She grimaces as someone calls her, realising she's slipped into her staring, slithering underthoughts. The underneath of her soul is stained, slimy and dark. Slithering, icy cold that smothers as much as-

"Ranko!" She shakes her head and looks up. Kasumi looks at her, lips pursed. "Akane will be done soon. I'd advise you don't look like that when she does, else it might set her and yourself back some."

"Sorry." Ranko bows her head. A finger lifts her chin.

"None of that, little sister." Kasumi says gently. "I am cross because I am worried. You and Akane deserve better than what has happened. I told you I will be a lifetime in repaying you. I was not exaggerating."

"You don't owe me anything." Ranko's eyes move to look to the side. "I did it of my own will. I didn't expect a reward. I just felt that your mother would be better alive than me."

"I think," Kasumi replies evenly, "that such a choice should not have even been presented to you."

"She didn't want to." Ranko blurts out. "The goddess. She told me I shouldn't, that she didn't want me to. Argued with other gods to not let it happen. I still forced it."

"And why did you?"

Ranko's eyes stay stubbornly away. "Because your mother is worth more than me."

"That isn't true." Kasumi says, though there's enough uncertainty in her voice for Ranko to latch onto.

"This world, Kasumi-nee, this little world of ours here in Nerima, is completely different, and the only two differences are that I was never here and your mother survived. Everyone is happier. More confident. Better in nearly every way." She shifts back and closes her eyes. "You can all tell me that the world isn't better for my absence until the cows come home, but until I see the damage in person, I won't believe it."

Kasumi's frustrated sigh is her only reply as the elder girl sits down nearby. "Well, we shall have to find examples." She says after some minutes of uncomfortable silence.

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{​

The walk back is awkward. Akane still isn't talking to Ranko. Ranko isn't talking to anybody, and occasionally Kasumi's certain that the only reason Ranko hasn't run off again is because of the promise to her mother and that Akane has a firm grip on her hand.

The eldest sister sighs, looking between the pair. Two stubborn idiots and she has the aggravation to be responsible for them both.

Reaching home is a blessing, almost. Her mother bustles about while Nodoka cooks dinner in the kitchen. A moment to hug and kiss her daughter on the forehead is interrupted by Akane taking the short girl's hand again and dragging her upstairs, once more without a word.

Once the two are settled in her room; Akane on her bed and Ranko sat on the floor against the wall, as far away as she can be, Akane finally speaks.

"I want to know." She says, her voice eerily calm. "I want to know everything."

Ranko looks up. "What?"

"Everything. Your life before, why you chose to make such a stupid-"

"It wasn't stupid!" Ranko protests.

"I love my mother." Akane's voice is still low, still that dangerous calmness. "But no life is worth another life. An eye for an eye makes the whole world blind."

"It's made the world better." Ranko replies bitterly. Akane blinks at the actual anger in the redhead's voice. Anger is not one of Ranko's usual moods.

She stays calm, though. "How so?"

Ranko's head snaps up. "Take your pick, Akane-chan." She hisses. "The Kunous. School. Your family. Nerima in general. Ryouga, Shān Pū and Mù Sī. Everyone has a happier life without me in it. If you think I have been… have been lying or exaggerating it, I can assure you I have not."

Akane stays quiet, reeling. "…What was it like?" She asks.

"What was what like?"

"The world. Our world, our family, our friends. What was it all like?"

Ranko looks down. "I… Chaotic. Messy. Full of… of frustration and anger." She says, shaking her head. "I won't… I can't go into details. Not right now. I'm too… drained." She holds up a hand. "Please. When I'm ready, I will. If needed, it'll be the last thing I do before I…"

"Ranko, I hope you're not planning on running away again."

"I told you in hospital, Akane-chan. When I'm better."

Akane grinds her teeth. She leans back in her bed, running a hand down her face. "You are the most frustrating girl I've ever met, Ranko-chan. And I include myself in that. And Nabiki-nee. Every time I feel we're… we're getting somewhere with you; something happens to wreck it." She holds up a hand to forestall Ranko. "And no, it isn't you that causes it. It's just… Aaargh!" She slams a hand on her bed. It creaks alarmingly. "I just don't get how someone as wonderful as you can hate yourself so much."

Ranko shrugs, shaking her head.

Akane runs a hand through her short hair, letting out a breath. "Sorry. I'm sorry. It's not you, it's that I hate puzzles I can't fix. Problems I can't solve. People I can't help."

Ranko gets to her feet, head bowed. "I'm sorry." She says. "I'm… I wish I could be a better person."

Akane blinks. "A… A better person?" She asks, incredulous. "I… Do you have any idea how selfless what you did was? You gave up everything for my mother. For a woman you'd never met. I can only imagine how awful my sisters and I must have been without her. I bet Nabiki would have become cold as hell, Kasumi would've retreated or had to raise us. Dad would've fallen apart and I… I'd have been angry. When she was so ill, all I could do was get angrier and angrier. Control felt like a thing of the past and… I bet without Mom, I just couldn't control it."

Akane leans back, closing her eyes. "Mom taught me to corral my anger, how to be proud of myself, how to like who I am for who I am, and for who I like. If it weren't for her… Well, that's the point, isn't it?" She sighs. "I'm rambling. All I'm saying is that you gave yourself up for a woman you didn't meet, for a family that probably wasn't the nicest to you. That kind of selflessness is… Well, I know in your case it comes from a dark place, but even so… It's incredible. I wouldn't do it. Couldn't do it."

Ranko shifts where she stands. "I…"

Akane opens her eyes and smiles wryly at Ranko. Something in her seems to have reached equilibrium again. "'Thank you, Akane-chan', is probably what you should say."

"…Thank you, Akane-chan." Ranko parrots. Akane shakes her head.

"It's a start, I guess. I'll let you off the hook for telling me everything, for now, but don't think I won't be demanding it when we're both a little less fraught."

"…'kay." Ranko mumbles, letting herself out and moving numbly to her room. She lies down on her futon, curling up and closing her eyes.

She's woken up later by the gentle hands of her mother and dutifully goes downstairs to eat, silent the whole time despite attempts to draw her into a conversation.

The silence persists for most of the following day. Not much can draw her out of the fog around her, not even Tatewaki trying to be funny and failing spectacularly.

Akane, too, is quiet, though hers is a thoughtful quiet rather than Ranko's blankness. She doesn't tell her friends, though they seem to realise something deep has come out, something about Ranko and their best friend is still processing it.

On the way home, Sayuri and Yuka walk with the pair, heading towards the dojo to hang out with Akane.

Ranko's still quiet, mostly staring emptily ahead and reacting very little. It reminds Sayuri of her worst moments when she was alone with them before, though there's more life to it than in those darker days.

That Akane seems afflicted with the same quiet makes the pair uneasy. Akane is a girl of loud brashness, of refined-yet-aggressive friendliness, who will do anything for someone she considers a friend. Being quiet and contemplative isn't exactly in her nature, at least not to the extent it's been today.

The only highlight of the day had been Hikari coming out to the class, but she's a minor note in the grand scheme of things. Yuka in particular had seen it coming and Kana's outburst about her 'finally becoming the goth gf she was always meant to be' had rather taken the wind out the poor girl's sails, even if it had made her smile warmly for being accepted.

Yuka gives it about a week before she and Kana are dating, maybe even dating Azusa, too.

Even with that kind of gossip, it was hard to care much about it with her friends in such disarray.

As they walk it starts to snow and Sayuri blinks as a snowflake, thick and large and fluffy, lands on her nose. "Huh." She mutters.

"Snow, in November, in Tokyo?" Yuka asks. Ranma and Akane are staring around at it as well.

"It is unusual." Ranko's voice is quieter than even her usual, breathy voice.

Ever since being rescued there's been an element to Ranko's voice that Sayuri doesn't like the feel of. It's almost rusted. Breathier than it was, quieter, too. Even when she's speaking more loudly, she sounds quiet. Along with how thin her friend still is, even after weeks and weeks of improving and gaining weight, it's worrying to realise how close she must have come to the edge. Seeing her change for gym is enough for her to have to look away in sadness. That thinness seems to have spread to her voice and her attitude in general.

It isn't like Ranko was ever loud. Far from it. The girl's a naturally quiet, naturally overly-polite young woman with manners as if she were attending Lillian, but she barely seems to exist now, as if the world's moving around her without realising she's even there.

An absurd part of Sayuri thinks that she'd make for an excellent ninja, even if the more rational side of her is alarmed by the quietness.

Sighing, the two girlfriends, arms linked, watch as the other two, so close and yet so far from one another now, walk ahead.

"We have to get them together." Yuka, ever the shipper on deck, says to her girlfriend.

"I know." Replies Sayuri, just as much of a shipper as her lover. "But they're both so frustratingly dense and clever at the same time."

Looking around at the snow, Yuka ponders. "You know…" She says quietly. "I think Auntie Kimiko said that they were doing the usual party for half the district they throw every year, right?"

Sayuri smiles softly, memories dancing in her eyes. "I hope so. We got together at the last one." She says. "Good times."

Yuka kisses her cheek. "I wonder if that crazy seamstress is still about who does custom orders. Ranko'll have filled out more by the time Christmas rolls around."

"Mmm. Well, we'll use her to smash Akane's head into tiny pieces and then hopefully they'll realise more about one another." Sayuri mumbles. "And then maybe that'll help them out of their funks."

"They'll get better."

"I hope so." Sayuri replies. "I hate not knowing what's happened."

}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{}{

So... Yeah. Yeah it's been a while, both for this and for all my fics, really. I've had a crap year that's just getting worse slowly and unlike usual it's not the kind of pain I can translate into writing. It's just frustration that tires me out. I'll try to get back on the horse (heh) but I don't know. I've got most of the rest of this fic planned and written, I just have to build all the connective tissue. It's the same for my other ones. I'll try to do better, I guess.

And I'm not pleased with how short this one came out but I couldn't figure anything else to add that wouldn't have just felt like padding.
 
So first, never apologize for self care or personal needs. Take care of yourself and your needs.

There aren't a lot of people still writing Ranma either, so hey I'll cheer some well written and edited Ranma AU. And… there's some hope here, right?
 
Back
Top